DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOUR VOLUME-2
HUMOROUS EPISODES SL. NO 1-208
Dr. G.S.N. Moorty, talkative disciple of Avatar Meher Baba, named ‘Vivekananda’ by Baba; an ardent lover had wonderful experiences. Few of his experiences are produced below from his book “Wonders of Silence”. Permission to include the text iaan this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, India.
1- WHEN BABA ASKED ME TO WHISTLE
I was at Guruprasad in the small room adjacent to Central Hall. As usual, Baba was seated on the sofa. Dr. Deshmukh, Pukar Bhai, Bro. Franscis and few others Mandali members were present on the occasion. I sat by side of Dr. Deshmukh. On the previous day, I happened to give a talk at Meher Baba spiritual centre, Poona on the subject of Baba’s Avatar-hood broad based on the Avataric concept according to Bhagwat Gaeta; and my mind was faull of ideas while sitting in the front of Baba. I was actually expecting Baba to ask me to give him the gist of what all I spoke at the Centre.
There was all silence in the room and Baba was moving His fingers with electric speed and pressing the sofa occasionally with His elbows. To me, it appeared as if Baba was sending out telegraphic messages to His lovers all over the globe and perhaps dealing with the invisible worlds simultaneously.
All of a sudden Baba turned His sunlit eyes towards me and said “Do you know whistling?” I was simply stunned to have been put such a question by Baba. In fact, I did not know whistling. Moreover, I was wondering why Baba should at all put such a question, a funny question to a serious student of Vedanta like me. However, I replied saying, “No Baba. I don’t know whistling. I have never done it before.” Hearing this, Baba with a broad smile on His face, “What? You don’t know even whistling`. What kind of Ph.D. are you?”
I became sad and was trying to find out what connection “whistling” had with my being Ph.D.
Thereafter, Baba turned His looks to Dr. Deshmukh and asked him to whistle. I was curiously watching how Dr. Deshmukh would perform the act of whistling. In the meantime, Deshmukh said “Baba, I will try” and stared whistling. He was not successful in doing so as the air was leaking out from the corners of his mouth and it was a peculiar kind of hushed-up sound and though he was repeatedly attempting to produce the correct whistling sound, the proper whistling sound could not be brought out. Baba then said to Dr. Deshmukh, “You are too a Ph.D. from London. The sound you are producing through your mouth is like that of a baby pissing ‘Soo-Soo’.” At this remark of Baba, every one there was in laughter. Dr. Deshmukh was looking at me and myself looking at him. Two Ph.D.’s looking at each other.
Soon, Baba turned His face to Baidul who was sitting near the door and Baidul was probably getting ready to whistle as I saw him tying to take his fingers to mouth in attempt to do so, only perhaps waiting for an indication from Baba to that effect. But Baba asked Baidul to stand and said, “Baidul, I want you to give a good lecture in English on my Avatar-hood. Let the Deshmukh and Moorty hear it.” Baidul raised his hands with loud “Avatar Meher Baba Ki jai” and stared muttering out in loud humming tone producing some English-sounding notes which had no meaning whatsoever. He used to punctuate such meaningless sounds with Avatar Meher Baba and then say Jai Baba repeating the whole process again and again until Baba asked him to stop with a clap after which Baba said, “Fine. What a wonderful speech!” Baba then turning His face toward Dr. Deshmukh and me, remarked, “Why don’t you clap? Have you ever heard such a nice lecture on my Avatar-hood?”
After little pause, Baba called Meherjee and said to him, “You now show, these Ph.D.s “What a whistle is like?” Meherjee stood up and whistled so loudly the whole hall was resounding with whistling-
-vibrations. Finally, Baba said to all of us present there, “That is the kind of whistling I wanted to hear.”
Silence prevailed again in the room for some time. In the mean time, Eruch Bhai brought some letters to be read out to Baba. While Baba was engaged in listening to letters being read out to Him, I whispered to Dr. Deshmukh, “See professor Saheb. How strange: we are both regarded learned and we could give speeches in English. But Baba asked us to produce whistling sound whereas, Baidul is not even a literate and Baba asked him to deliver a lecture in English.”
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-46-48)
2-HIDDEN CONVICTION IN ACT OF SHAVING
It was a great sahwas of 1958. Although I started believing in Baba as a Siddha Purusha possessing some super natural powers or Siddhis of spiritual order, yet I was not fully confirmed in my belief in Him as a Yuga Purusha or as an Avatar in the same way as Rama or Krishna. But, ever since I came in contact with Baba who first embraced me in 1955, some remarkable changes were taking place within me in a quite revolutionary manner. The thrilling experience of His divine kiss had so deep effect on my inner being that I was almost immersed in state of internal trance, of course without losing any balance of mind with regard to external world of men and matters. No doubt, Maya would occasionally play tricks with me in order to dupe and deceive me from accepting the truth about Baba’s Avatar-hood. Yet some unknown power would come to my rescue and save me from the onslaught of Maya by revealing the reality of Baba’s Avatar-hood and thereby all my doubts were cleared under the eternal sunshine of His Grace.
In the sahwas programme of 1958, on the very first day of my stay at Meherabad, I was attacked by Maya in a most silly manner. It so happened that, not being habituated of self-shaving, I had to join a queue of such persons standing in front of only one available barber at Meherabad on the occasion. The time was about 5.30 a.m. (early in the morning). The name of the barber was Shankar who had kept a small mirror hung on the neem tree about 50 yards from the present Dhuni at lower Meherabad. He also had a brush, soap and a country razor, and that made all Baba-saloon during the sahwas period.
As per scheduled programme, Baba was to reach there by 7 a.m. from Meherazad and so, I was in a hurry for getting my shave done as early as possible. The barber maintained strict discipline and each individual was getting his shave done according to his turn. No recommendation for any special case or out of turn shave was entertained by the barber. After nearly forty minutes, my turn came and I sat in the front of barber and asked him to be quick enough to shave me soon as to enable me to take my bath etc, without delay so that, I could be in time for Baba’s Darshan.
Something strange happened. Just when the barber was about to apply soap on my face, a vey stout and strong man ( who was not in the queue) came from the roadside in opposite direction and pushed me aside and himself sat in my place and commanded the barber to shave him first as he had some urgent work. As I could not resist the push of the stout fellow, I fell on the ground in peculiarly uncontrollable manner and several lovers in the queue were found bursting into laughter while looking at me in that condition. No one raised any voice of protest against the rude behaviour of that Gandhi-capped ‘stout’ man who gave me such a hard push. Of course Shankar, the barber, told me in humble voice in Hindi “Babuji, please wait for two minutes. Do not mind the trouble. I shall attend to your shave after this man.”
Now Maya started functioning in me. I not only felt shocked but insulted at the rude behaviour of a Baba lover; but being a helpless victim of a strange circumstances, I began blaming Baba for all that had happened with me and said silently to myself thus:
“It is all-a hoax. Baba cannot be God because God is always just and He is an Antaryami. The very fact that such act of sheer indiscipline has taken place right under the very nose of Baba, the so called Avatar, how could He be God and Antaryami like Rama or Krishna?”
So thinking, I made up my mind to leave Meherabad the same day without attending the sahwas programme. I also muttered a few words inaudibly to my soul within, “O Baba, if you are really God and Antaryami, if you are truly ‘Meher” and ‘Justice” then you must see that my shave is done first and not this fellow (looking at the stout man with hatred) who pushed me aside and seized my turn by force.
Hardly had I complained my thought, there came running from other side of the area a Mandali member V.M. and pointing his finger to the same stout Gandhi-capped person, shouted saying, “O Mr. Khare, today Baba has arrived much earlier and Baba is calling you just now. Please go.”
This gave a jerk to my mind as it was not expected that Baba would never come to Meherabad so unusually early. At the same time, it also gave me a feeling that perhaps Baba had listened to my words of complaint in silence and He was thus making me aware of His Avatar-hood.
It was not simply one-act play. Hence it suddenly struck my mind that probably, this was an act of coincidence when Baba might have turned up much earlier that day and also probably, it was another act of coincidence that Baba called for that particular person at that particular time just at the point of completion of my thought and I continued thinking that there was nothing specially great about Baba as an Avatar or Antaryami, in as much as, the person getting shaved did not obey the call of Baba communicated through mandali member. On contrary, Khare told V.M. to go and tell Baba that he would reach Him in a few minutes soon after the shave was done. Khare then asked the barber to hurry up and wanted him to be faster in his shaving operation.
By this time, about half the shave done on one side was over. The barber once again applied the soap on the other face of M. Khare and he was sharpening his razor quite fastly to complete the saving on the other side of his face. At this juncture, observing Khare in that condition, I thought mischievously putting forth my own final condition of acceptance of Baba as Avatar/Antaryami as follows:
“Well, Baba if you are really Avatar or God with the divine quality of Antaryami, then why don’t you send the same member V.M. again and call this stout fellow in the very same half-shaven condition? If you actually do that Baba, I will forget the insult and injustice done to me so far and shall be happy to attend sahwas programme or else, I am bound to leave the place now.”
Lo, what a great surprise! Immediately, I saw V.M. coming in quick steps to the same spot and telling the same person Khare in Hindi: “Khare, Baba is getting much annoyed. He has sent me second time to tell you that you must go to Baba immediately in the same condition without any delay and follow me. These are His orders.” Hearing these words of V.M. barber Shankar said to Khare, “Now, sir, you please go to Baba and then come back for shave. You are such an old Baba-lover that you must not disregard His orders.”
Mr. Khare then got up half shaven condition with soap applied on the other half of his face and followed V.M. to meet Baba in obedience to His call. All those in and around the queue could not control their laughter while looking at such a funny scene as Khare was walking fast with soap applied on half of his face. But, I alone could not laugh. I was trembling within. I thought to myself what blunder on my part to doubt Baba’s Avatar-hood. He is really God-the –Antaryami –Rama and Krishna and all in all. He cannot be anything but Antaryami. Baba responds even such a silly requests or demands of His lovers to prove that He is the same Ancient One- the All –knowing-God in human form.
In the meantime, the barber asked me to take my seat and to have my shave done; and while shaving, the barber uttered a few words in Hindi: “Babuji Baba is Khuda (God). There may be delay but no injustice at all.
Story is not over yet. Now with a confirmed belief in Baba as Avatar of the Age, I left the barber after the shave, had my bath thereafter and then attended the morning sahavas. At noon, after the lunch I was relaxing on my bed, I was deeply involved in telling the said incident to those who were similarly resting on either side of bed.
Just then, another Mandali member came in search of me and said, “Moorty, Baba is calling you in His cabin at once.” I rushed to the cabin and sat on the floor in front of Baba. Turning to me Baba said, “What’s the news? Tell me something.” I was wondering what Baba actually meant by giving Him some ‘news’. All that I could tell Baba was to inform Him about what happened that very morning with regard to my shave and how Khare had to leave the barber shop in a half shaven condition.
Baba gave a broad smile and nodded saying “Yes, yes. Are you speaking about Khare who came to meet Me in the morning when I called him? But I embraced him only on one side-on the side where the soap was not applied on his face. I did not give him embrace but on the other side, the side of the face which was already shaved.” Baba concluded saying, “Are you happy?”
I was internally crying without shedding tears outwardly. This was divine act of one side embrace given to Mr. Khare revealed to me the Truth of Baba’s divine justice which the Avatar maintains eternally –some times visibly and sometimes invisibly. What an awakening embrace indeed!
I stood dumb with folded hands before Baba totally speechless. Baba gestured to come closure to Him, and separated my folded hands in order to hold my whole body into His embrace whereby a gradual understanding unfolded in my heart of hearts that my human folding of my hands was symbolic of fear for God whereas, the separation of my folded hands by Divine hands of Baba removed all fear for God and it was perhaps an esoteric indication that unless my two hands were thus separated, I could not fully embrace Baba who happens to be the supreme personification of fear-free love. Also not probably, but certainly, it was sowing the seed of love in my heart.
This is true story of a barber who blessed me with the light of conviction that Baba is the All-knowing Avatar of the Age.
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-49-54)
3-STORY OF MY KASHMIR TRIP AND THE MISSING SHAWL
After finishing of my lecture tour of West Bengal, Bihar, U.P., Orissa, Madhya Pradesh, Andhra Pradesh, Maharashtra, Gujarat, Punjab, Haryana, Karnataka, Tamil Nadu & Kerala as part of “The Meher Mouna Digvijay Yatra”, I arrived at Meherabad to have Baba’s darshan before joining my office. The above tour lasted for nearly twelve months.
While I was sitting in front of Baba, He asked me whether I had visited Kashmir also in connection with the mission of spreading His message of Love and Truth in that state. I told Baba that I could not go to Kashmir as it was very expensive affair, but I promised Him that I would definitely visit Jammu and Kashmir sometime later after making all necessary arrangements for the said purpose. I also assured the Avatar that the same would be an exclusive tour.
On this particular occasion of my visit to Meherabad, my wife also joined me from Poona. Hence she was also sitting by my side. Beloved Baba looked at both of us with divine compassion and said, “Why not complete the task of visiting Jammu and Kashmir from here itself and then return home straight without coming here again to Meherazad?”
On the above advice from Baba, although I had not sufficient money in my pocket then, I had decided to proceed to Kashmir alone leaving my wife at my native place on my way.
Just as I was about to inform this plan to Baba, the antaryami Baba, gestured to us saying, “Let your wife also accompany you to Kashmir.”
I was upset and started worrying the new problem. I was struggling to solve the whole issue internally before committing myself to Baba and say, “Yes, I will do so.’ I also thought of writing to my brothers to send me the required money on loan. Just then, Baba said, “Don’t worry, I will ask Adi to make all necessary arrangements for both of you to stay at Kashmir.”
A closed cover was then handed over to me to accept as Baba’s prasad. I did not open it in the presence of Baba. As we rose up to take Baba’s permission to leave the place in order to prepare ourselves to proceed to Kashmir on the following day, we were directed by Baba to sit in the same place for some more time and note down certain instructions from Him.
I took out my diary and Baba started dictating the instructions one by one…
- You will not go for any site seeing in Kashmir.
- You will not see cinemas.
- You will not go to any market place or make any purchase for yourself.
- You will only go to the places of meeting for giving discourses and visit Baba lover’s houses, if invited.
NB.: A few more instructions were also given regarding my timely meals, sleep etc. while in Kashmir.
At this juncture, it will not be out of place for me to make a special mention of the fact that, at the very beginning I wanted to “kill two birds with one stone.”That is, carrying on lectures, discourses, talks etc. on one side as well as enjoying the beauty of Kashmir besides attending to other important engagements and entertainments in that “Heaven on the earth”
But as I was serially taking down Baba’s instructions as indicated above, my pulse rate became low and I was simply wondering how my wife would react if the same instructions were also required to be followed by her during our Kashmir stay.
While I was brooding over the strict nature of my Kashmir visit, the omniscient Baba turned to my wife and asked her to take note of instructions meant for her. He said to my wife, “I have separate instructions for you and they are as follows:
- You may go out for sightseeing etc.
- You may see cinemas.
- You may go to any market place and make purchases.
- You will not go to places of meeting etc.
- You will stay at house-boat and do cooking etc. for both of you.
And lo! What a wonderful God is this Baba so did I feel. I had a great relief from within, since my wife at least was given full liberty to live as freely as she liked while in Kashmir.
Seeking clarification of Baba’s instructions to me further I asked Baba as to what should I do if on my way, I have come across certain beautiful gardens, parks, market etc. This at once said Baba, “Then close your eyes and remember Me. Can you see anything beautiful than Me?” I have nothing to more to say.”
Now, there was silence again for few minutes. The compassionate Father further asked me, if I had any warm clothing with me, as it would be too cold in Kashmir to which I answered Him in negative.
Now turning to Adi Kaka, who was also present on the occasion, Baba started gesturing, “Adi, you must have got some old warm suit, which might have become shorter for you. See, if you can spare one that would suit our ‘Dalinder Moorty’.”
Adi Kaka said “Yes, Baba I will find out.”
When we were asked to disperse from Meherabad on that day. Adi Kaka drove us in his car to Ahmednagar, where we were putting up with Rustom Kaka’s family.
Next morning, we went to Adi Kaka’s office, as usual he presented me with a nice old warm suit (a costly one) and I was asked to wear it. When I wore, it fitted me so well that Adi Kaka started singing a song in Urdu. Adi Kaka took me to Meherabad again and “showed” me to Baba, while I was in his suit. Baba, in turn, asked me to turn around and round, as if God Himself was inspecting me from all angles and then also asked for the opinion of a few of mandali members who were present at that time. All certified that the suit fitted me very well.
We were rushed back to Ahmednagar to enable us to catch a train in the afternoon for Manmad, from where; we had to proceed to Jammu and Kashmir.
Within 3 days, we reached Srinagar, where one Mr. B.N. Kachru, Secretary of Srinagar Centre came to receive us. He also gave us a warm welcome and took us to a house-boat in Jhelum where all arrangements for our stay were made for a fortnight.
Though we were so happy to get into that floating house, that contained all amenities, I was feeling some unusual kind of boredom and a peculiar sense of loneliness upon me despite the fact that my wife was all along with me. In fact, I strongly felt the need of an all time active assistance of a Baba lover of my choice and liking. However, I thought it was His entire Wish and the Will of Divine. I said to myself, “Let me see how Baba helps me in this direction.”
At night, I was meditating upon the instructions given to me by Baba and most mysteriously I discovered that I had lost all the interest in the geography of Kashmir including its physical features-rivers, mountains, parks, gardens, lakes, places, markets etc. At the same time I developed interest in the history of Kashmir in terms of Baba work.
Next morning, I was in the bath-room, my wife came running from the deck shouting the name of Pukar Bhai who sprang a sudden surprise by his most unexpected visit of Kashmir at the time when I was in need of such a Baba lover there. I rubbed my eyes in wonder when I saw Pukar along with other lover from Hamirpur district.
On enquiries, Pukar told me that he was in Delhi about a week ago in connection with some Baba-Yagna. But before he could take part in it, he received a message from Baba that he should cancel all his programmes and proceed to Srinagar to contact me and help me to work jointly for Baba’s cause. When I heard this from Pukar, I could not control myself and burst into tears.
Well, we had an extremely glorious lecture tour of Kashmir and then to Jammu on our return trip. We visited almost 10 places including Ananatnag in Kashmir. Thousands of people attended Baba programmes held at Srinagar stadium, Legislative Council Hall, Bar association and University besides many public meetings.
Both myself and my wife strictly followed instructions given separately to each of us.
On the last day, my wife went for shopping in the Srinagar Main market and bought for me a nice Kashmiri shawl, at my request. I liked the shawl very much. But, while I was holding the shawl in my hand, my fingers started trembling as it struck to my mind that I neglected Baba’s instructions, though not directly. In spite of the fact that I could justify that it was not me who bought it from the market but my wife, yet indeed, it was meant for me and I was indirectly responsible for the act of purchase done by my wife and on the whole, it went against the instructions of Baba. Somehow, the shawl, though too soft for touch externally, was pinching internally, in my heart. However, I thought Baba would forgive me and therefore, in that confidence, the entire agony got dissolved. Soon, the whole thing was forgotten.
After completing my lecture tour in Jammu and Kashmir, I was on way to Kharagpur, via Pathankot. As it was cold, I covered my body with that new shawl. I arrived at Calcutta where I had to change for another train to Kharagpur, which was a short journey of about 2 hours. So, we entrained a fast electric local train in which a very comfortable accommodation was available. The train started and we relaxed. Of course, the shawl was on my body.
The train was in full speed and we had a little nap. During that brief spell of nap, I felt that someone caught hold of the edge of my shawl and pulled it out so fast through the open window that I rose up with the jerk shouting “shawl, shawl”. My wife also got up and asked me what happened. The shawl was snatched away by some thief and it was no more there. Nothing could be done to recover the lost shawl from the running train.
Immediately on my return to Kharagpur, I wrote a post card to Baba intimating Him about the theft of my shawl, to which Eruch replied stating: “Your post card was read to Baba and He was happy to learn that only a shawl was snatched away leaving you untouched.” After a few days, I received a registered parcel from sister Mani containing a woolen sweater with a slip attached to it saying, “Baba says, this cannot be snatched away from your person.”
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-55-61)
4-I WAS SAFE BECAUSE DOG WAS SAFE
During my lecture tour of Uttar Pradesh, Pukar and Shastri Jee were accompanying me throughout. When we first arrived at Kanpur, it was just getting dawn (say about 5 a.m.). We had a rickshaw. I first got down and walked into the compound of my host’s house who had organized our Kanpur programme. He was an old Baba-lover who had made all arrangements for our stay etc. Just at that time I was knocking at the door of my host, a street dog came suddenly from the behind and bit me on the right ankle. Some blood also came out. In the meantime, Pukar Bhai rushed from the rickshaw and chased the dog away.
When we shouted more loudly, our host woke up to open door. When, he saw our plight, he brought some Dettol and washed the wound but, he became so sad at the incident that he immediately took me to the nearest doctor’s house, who was his friend.
As the doctor saw the wound caused by the dog bite, he advised me to take a course of 14 injections as required in such cases commencing from the very same day and he asked me to go to his clinic a little later in that morning. For me, it was a ‘bad morning’.
After bath and breakfast, when Pukar Bhai said, “Let us go to the clinic”, I told him ‘nothing doing’ that will upset all our scheduled Baba programmes and so, let us leave it to Baba and He will see to it. I had to decide in this manner because I was afraid of reaction of those injections and I was doubtful of some complications that might develop. But Shastri Jee insisted upon me taking the course of injections and said, “If the dog dies within 14 days, your condition would be so grave that no doctor would be able to save you.” I did not listen to him and never went to any doctor. I was busy in attending Baba programmes.
However, my host got so much worried on this account that he made frantic effort to catch that dog and having succeeded in doing so, kept the dog tied up with a belt to a pole in his compound. He asked his sons to keep an eye on the dog and observe it for 14 days to find out what happened to the dog within that period. The dog was being fed regularly by the members of my host’s family.
Now, I took out a post card and wrote to Baba informing about the dog-bite and praying for His blessings to save me. Thereafter, I gave the address of places of my stay during those 14 days to my host and informing me about the condition of the dog.
After successfully attending to all the programmes at Kanpur, we left for Lucknow and onwards, till at last we reached Delhi on 15 th day, at Amar Singh Saighal’s residence.
On the following day, I received a message from Kanpur that dog did not die. On contrary, it has grown fatter and became almost a pet animal for my host.
This news gave me a great relief to myself and others and around me. Pukar Bhai was much happy and had left for Hamirpur with request to me that I should keep on informing him about condition of my health regularly time to time.
After Amar Singh Saigal flashed the news to Baba that the dog has bitten me did not die and there was nothing to worry. Within a week brother Saigal received a reply from Meherabad stating, “Tell Moorty that since the dog is safe, he is also safe. Give my love to Moorty and ask him to go ahead with his programmes.”
About 10 months later, I happened to visit Meherazad and when I was before Baba, the very first question Baba asked me was about the dog-bite and said “Is the wound completely healed?” I replied saying “Yes Baba, only a little Dettol was applied. The only medicine I took was your Name.”
Baba then said, “Well done, you immediately informed me about the dog-bite and your duty was over” and pointing to Himself, Baba continued saying, “This God took care of that dog so nothing happened to you.”
Still, somewhere deep in my heart, I was brooding over the worst results of a stray-dog-bite as so many people talked about.
Baba waived His hand towards me and said. “What are you worried over?”
I replied saying, “ Baba, some people say, the dog-bite, in many cases leads to a very pathetic end of the affected individual, so much so, the person ultimately dies of barking like a dog.”
Baba smiled and said, “And what else have you been doing all along? All the lectures you give are also a kind of barking. You have started barking much before the dog-bite. Be happy that you are safe. How fortunate will be you when you die of barking My name faithfully like a dog?”
Bari Kaka was also standing by my side at this time and poked his nose saying.
“Yes Baba, you have said it very correctly”
At this, Baba laughed profusely.
(Wonder of Silence-1st. ed. 1992-p-62)
5-MY LAST MEETING WITH LORD MEHER
Beloved Baba specially permitted me and my family to stay with Him at Meherazad on 20th October, 1968 (Diwali day).
At 8 a.m. while we were seated before Baba, firstly I was asked by Baba if I had brought my Diwali greeting to offer, as usually I would send Diwali greetings every year. Since I carried the greeting card (composed by me), the same was placed in the Godly hands of my Divine Beloved. Baba then asked me to read it aloud, which I did promptly. Thereafter, Baba fondled with my children-Mehera (3 yrs), Meher Kumar (2 yrs) and Meher Nath (only 9 months) and He gave them toffees as prasad.
In the end, Baba, asked me to take care of my health. When I replied that I was always fit and fine by His grace, Baba once again gestured saying “But I am not at all keeping well. Look at My face and tell Me how does it appear to you?”
I said, “Baba you look quite fine and radiant.”
Baba remarked, “Yes. But I am suffering infinitely due to endless burden of the universe hanging around My neck.”
In the meantime, Dr. Goher happened to come there and was asked by Baba to take my wife and children to women mandali.
Now, alone in front of God, I was sitting face to face. Of course Eruch Bhai was there too. Then started the conversation as follows:
“Say briefly what are your future plans about spreading My message of love and truth.
“My plans! I shall do as directed by you. All planning is included in your Divine Plan.”
Baba said,“It’s O.K. Yet I wish to know from you about your own planning. Go and talk to Eruch about it in detail.”
And turning to Eruch, Baba said:
“You listen to what all Moorty has to say and let Me know, when I ask you again.
Looking at me quite peculiarly, Baba further said:
“I know you are waiting for My embrace. But no. How could I embrace you this time when I did not embrace any one on 13th October, though so many lovers were invited to attend an important meeting at Meherazad? Certainly I cannot be partial to you by giving an embrace now.”
I was feeling a sense of disappointment and at once became sad. However, suddenly I remembered at photostat copy of Baba’s telegram, sent to me years ago, (but which I always carry in my pocket). Following is the text of telegram:
“I am your father, mother and wife. So be brave and do your duty. My love to you.
This telegram was taken out by me from my pocket and shown to Baba.
I could clearly see a broad smile on Baba’s face when He said:
“You need not get disappointed. There is one way out. Ask Eruch, he will suggest you.”
Now poor Eruch who was himself interpreting Baba, told Him thus:
“What could I suggest? It is up to you to embrace or not to embrace—what other way could be there Baba?”
Baba showered some more smiles and told Eruch again:
“No doubt, I did not embrace anyone on 13th Oct, and definitely, I cannot be partial to Moorty. But, suppose, though I may not embrace. If Moorty on his own comes forward and embraces Me, for which I do not resist, then how shall it sound? Can I not still maintain saying I never embraced Moorty but it is Moorty who embraced Me and I was helpless?”
Eruch kept quiet and signalled me to embrace Baba, but I was hesitating.
Finally, Baba said:
“At present, I am in good mood and My mood is that I shall not resist you if you yourself come forward and embrace Me immediately, before My mood changes.”
At once I rushed toward Baba in lightening speed and embraced Him so tightly, as if I was attempting to squeeze out the essence of eternity.
When the embrace was over, Baba asked me:
“Are you now satisfied?”
Then, what should I do in order to please You, Baba?
Baba putting His fore-finger first on His right cheek and then on the left, said:
“Come and kiss Me on both sides of My face” and simultaneously reminded me:
“Am I also not your wife?”
Tears of love burst forth from my eyes and in the same stumbling condition; I kissed Baba twice on either side of His rosy cheeks.
And once again turning to Eruch, Baba pretending to be serious, said:
“Look now Eruch! You are now a witness to this occurrence that I have not at all embraced Moorty and that this Khuda is never partial to anyone.”
No sooner this drama was over, my wife and children were found coming back from the side of women mandali, escorted by Dr. Goher.
In a moment we surrounded the Silent and All Powerful God. Yet this wonderful God never embraced my family on this particular occasion.
But what a Leela-Purushottam? Who can understand His Divine game of mischief?
As I was feeling proud in the heart of hearts that I was so singularly fortunate to embrace Baba, without any resistance whatever from Him, Beloved Lord Baba turned to me again and said:
“You transfer that embrace to your wife right now “and repeatedly asked me to embrace my wife in His presence.
I could not disobey Baba and so embraced my wife who was holding the baby Meher Nath in one of her arms.
I felt I was now emptied of that embrace which I had with Baba. My pride was powdered.
Suddenly, Baba gestured to me saying:
“Don’t worry; still you have the two kisses with you.”
“Now, you all go”, and waiving His hands in the usual manner said “Take Me with you…..”
After Baba had left the Hall, I followed Eruch Bhai to his cabin, and had talks with him regarding my future plans of work, as per Baba’s instructions.
On my return to Kharagpur ( where I was then stationed ) I wrote to a long letter to Baba confirming my future plans; and the last telegram which I had received from Baba, before He dropped His body, reads as under:
ERUCH TOLD ME ABOUT YOUR TALK WITH HIM (STOP) DO WHATEVER YOUR HEART TELLS YOU IS GOOD FOR YOU, FOR YOUR FAMILY, FOR MY CAUSE AND ALSO HOW CAN BEST AND HONESTLY SERVE HUMANITY STOP MY LOVE TO YOU (STOP)
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-77-81)
6-MURDAL MOORTY A NEW NAME GIVEN BY BABA
One fine morning at about 8 hrs Baba called a small group of lovers who were readily available at Guruprasad and said:
“I am too tired. The burden of the whole universe is weighing heavily upon My shoulders. I want to feel refreshed and relaxed. I wish those of you who are present here now to make Me laugh and lighten My burden, by playing a short humorous drama in the afternoon.”
I, Pukar, Babu Ram Prasad, Heera, Yadav, Bharucha, Gajwani, Kishan Singh and Dhake Phalkar who were present on that occasion, immediately went to next room and started preparing for the drama. The entire drama (script) was required to be written on the spot, rehearsed and then enacted before Baba in the noon at the Central Hall of Guru Prasad.
Intimation was sent to different other Baba lovers putting up in different lodges besides lovers from Poona centre to gather at 2 p.m. the same day for witnessing the drama.
The theme of the drama was promptly selected and the script was made ready within half hour. I was offered a role of hero, which I rejected because I could not memorize long dialogues within such a short time. However, I suggested the role of a “dead-body” be specially created for my sake, as it required no memorizing at all. It was the easiest to play except only lying down like a “corpse”. My proposal was agreed to. So Pukar was now made Hero and Babu Ram Prasad the Heroine. Heera was asked to entertain by dancing. Gajwani, Bharucha, Kishan Singh and Dhake Phalker were allotted the roles of carrying the ‘corpse’.
The gist of the story was as follows:
A Baba lover from West Bengal dies out of utter frustration because Baba did not visit his place in spite of repeated prayers. The dead body of this Baba lover is placed on the funeral pyre made out of bamboo pieces. Then the corpse is covered with a coffin and properly tied –up on all sides with strong rope. Even the face is wrapped up. Then the dialogues started between the hero and heroine who stand on either end of funeral pyre. Finally they implore the mercy of Meher Baba to touch the dead-body with His divine hand and promise the poor soul in order to fulfil his last desire that Baba should visit all other places which were not previously visited, thus giving public darshan to one and all.
Exactly at 2 p.m., several hundred lovers gathered at Guruprasad to witness drama. They did not even know the name of drama. The central Hall of Guruprasad was fully packed with audience. Baba came and sat on sofa as usual.
Eruch gave a signal to begin the show and the drama started.
The “corpse” was carried and placed before Baba at some distance. The hero and the heroine commenced their dialogues. While the drama was thus going on in utter suspense, the voice of Eruch was heard saying: “Baba wants that the funeral pyre be brought nearer to Him and the same be placed close to His feet.”
As I could hear the above words of Eruch from underneath the coffin (since I was not truly dead), I felt that my “body” was placed, touching the Sacred Feet of the Avatar.
G.B.K.D. who brought the corpse before Baba sat around the ‘body’ as per custom. Baba was seen smiling and laughing at times. When Pukar, the hero requested Baba again and again to touch the ‘corpse’ as per last wish of the dead-lover. He was laughing and not touching with His Hand. What Baba was actually doing was that He was touching His toe to my waist and tickling me, as a result of which my body was shaking. Pukar was clever and understood the situation. So, the hero frantically cried aloud requesting Baba finally, “Baba touch it soon with your hand or else, if delayed, the corpse will get decomposed.”
Just at this very moment, I felt Baba was tickling my body with His Toe so severely that I could no more lie down dead, but got up with a jerk breaking the rope around me and stood straight in front of Baba with folded hands
The whole drama was spoiled. Baba Himself burst into a silent laughter which was so contagious that entire Central Hall of Guruprasad was found resounding with waves of loud laughter’s from one and all; and we were happy since the original purpose of the drama was successful in making Baba laugh.
When the show was over, Baba called me close to Him and said:
“What made you select such a funny role of ‘corpse’?”
To this I replied that I thought it was the easiest role in as much as it required no memorization of any kind of dialogue.
Ultimately embracing me, Baba quickly gestured saying “See how impossible it is even to act as a dead-body, in a drama whereas, you have to become truly dead in My love.”
Thereafter on the same occasion Baba confirmed the name given to me previously as “Murdal Murty” which means “Dead Murty”
With this new name given to me as MURDAL MURTY, I began issuing death circulars.
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-82-86)
7-FROM THE OLD STOCK REGISTER’ OF BABA
I was married in the year 1945. About three years later, my wife had suffered a severe abortion in 1948. She was put under expert medical advice and treatment in Lucknow, Delhi and Poona for a number of years, but in vain. Although she was able to recover her general health, it was declared by medical authorities that there was no chance of her conception and as result; she could not have any children. Accepting this fate in accordance with Divine Will, we took one of the four daughters of my cousin, in adoption. We also took care to see that no one knew this fact. Years rolled on and every one came to know that the girl was our own daughter. (It was kept as strict secret)
After my coming in contact with Baba, sometime at the end of 1962, I was sitting along with my wife and the said daughter, in front of Avatar Meher Baba at Meherabad.
As usual, Baba at first enquired about our welfare and then suddenly pointing out to my daughter said, “Who is this girl?” I said “Baba, she is my daughter.”
Baba, “Is she your own daughter?”
I told a lie and said, “Yes, Baba, she is my own daughter.”
Baba looked very serious and said: “is she born to you both?”
I became nervous and revealed the truth.
Baba smiled and said:
“I am God, I know everyone and everything. Never try to hide anything from Me. I forgive you this time.”
Visible tears of repentance trickled down my cheeks. It was all silence for a few minutes. I could see the white shining fingers of Baba moving with electrical speed on the arm of sofa where His hands were resting.
Slowly, Baba was seen by me coming back to our level from out of the depth of His unfathomable Godly silence and looking at my wife, gestured to her saying:
“I am in a very good mood today. Tell Me if you want a child.”
And, my wife nodded her head shyly in affirmative. Baba then waived His hand in a very peculiar way and said to my wife, “Well, take it. You will have a daughter of your own. That will be My prasad to you.”
Someone from the women mandali, who was present on the occasion, told Baba in a requesting tone as follows:
“Baba, they have already a daughter. So, why not give them a son, Baba?”
Meher Baba —the All Knowing God, immediately pretended to be looking into the Heavens with half closed eyes for a couple of seconds and then turning His face to mandali members said conformingly in all humour-“I have just checked “My Old Stock Register” and in that, I only found a daughter awaiting her turn for release. I can’t help. Once released, can’t be withdrawn.
All were surprised and there was suppressed laughter by a few.
I took entire thing as Baba’s joke, since I did know for certain, that as per medical declaration, my wife could not conceive and hence, to hope for either a daughter or a son under the circumstances, was out of question. We came back home. We even forgot what all Baba had said. We had already spent a long period of 18 years of married life without children.
Early in 1964, after about one year, we were again at Meherazad at same Holy Spot. The very first question Baba then asked us was: “Where is the daughter, I have given you last year, when you both happened to be here?”
I was unable to answer. Yet, I managed to say in Hindi:
“Paida-hi nahi huyee to kahan se laate” (The child is not born at all, how to bring it?)
Baba smiled with pity on us while others enjoyed a hearty laughter at our expense.
At the time of departure, Baba said quite seriously:
“Don’t come here to show Me your face again unless you bring the daughter, I have already given you.”
I felt depressed and said in disappointing voice:
Baba, “it’s so impossible”
Baba said, “Nothing is impossible in My love. Take My name and try. Do My work hundred percent honestly. This time, you go to Kashmir and complete the task of spreading My Message of Love and truth in the people of that state.”
Accordingly, we left for Kashmir where we spent about 11 days in giving lectures etc. and returned home via Jammu and Pathankot.
Yet I was not really happy since I was worried how to show my face to Baba. I was always keeping a melancholy mood. Sometime in October-November 1964, it was found that my wife had already conceived and it was confirmed as her fifth month. Our joy knew no bounds.
It was my wife who first broke the news to mandali through a letter addressed to Mani at the end of December, to which sister Mani gave a reply in Hindi on 9-1-1965.
When my wife showed me sister Mani’s reply, I was too happy to note therein that I would be blessed with a son. I believed that Baba might have made some alteration in His “Old Stock Register” that Baba alone knew where it was due to some recommendation made by mandali members out of love for me. In the mean time, my wife also used to receive letters of advice and instructions from Baba regarding precautions to be taken in her case of safe delivery.
At last, on 1st April, 1965, my wife complained of mild delivery pain. She was at once taken to the best Hospital of our place and admitted in a particular block as advised by Baba. All arrangements were made to perform the operation on the same day i.e., on 1st April 1965.
While I was waiting outside of the operation theatre, a funny thought arose in my mind and so, I offered special prayer to Baba silently as follows:
“O dear Baba, my God, there is no doubt that you are giving me the child after 20 years. No matter whether, it is a son or daughter. But, it is my heart’s prayer unto You- the All powerful to show mercy upon me and see that the child is not born today, as it happens to be First April (All Fools Day)
Having finished the above prayer, I actually felt at the bottom of my heart that if Baba was really God, he would definitely listen to my earnest prayer, howsoever, silly it might appear to be.
The Surgeon General, who was to perform the operation, was my personal friend. He also asked me to offer prayer to Baba for successful operation before he went inside the operation theatre.
Just five minutes before start of operation, there came a sudden whirlwind accompanied by severe storm and heavy rain, uprooting several tall trees and even the electric poles leading to a total failure of electricity. Even emergency light did not work that time.
The doctor came out disappointed and said to me: “I am sorry Mr. Moorty." The operation has to be postponed till such time the electricity is restored. Why did Baba not hear your prayers?”
In fact, deep within my heart, I was feeling happy as Baba did listen, even my silly prayer (which nobody else knew) it took several hours for storm and rain to subside. Thereafter, a considerable period of time was further lost in getting the electricity fully restored. It was 2 nd April 1965, when conditions for operation became favourable after restoration of electricity that the doctor performed the operation and exactly as Baba said, a daughter was born.
Immediately, an express telegram was sent to Baba and Baba’s return telegram reached me promptly saying “Name the baby Mehera”.
With circulation of this happy news, all my family members, friends, well wishers and Baba lovers were overwhelmed with joy.
According to our family custom, the Annaprasan ceremony was required to be performed in the 7th month of the baby. My parents and other family members were making elaborate arrangements for holding the function. But I had decided to go to Meherazad and take the baby Mehera along with us for Baba’s blessings.
We placed baby Mehera at the sacred feet of Beloved Baba. Baba picked her up in His own hands and fondled with her in His lap for some time. While baby was still in Baba’s lap, Baba asked Mani to bring two biscuits and few particles of rice. The biscuits were broken into small bits by Baba Himself and then put into the mouth of baby Mehera three times together with few particles of rice each time. At the end of third time, Baba said, “How fortunate are you both that this God (pointing to Himself) has performed Annaprasan ceremony! So saying, the baby was silently handed over by Baba to sister Mani. A small silver toy was also presented by Baba to the baby.
As we were still sitting and looking at the golden face of Baba, He started gesturing to us and said: “Are you happy? Again, pointing out to baby, Baba continued saying: “This is now your own daughter.”
I said, “Yes Baba, We are really so very, very happy. It’s all your grace.”
At this moment, a secret desire was found creeping in my heart to know about Baba’s “Old Stock Register”. I was silently thinking in my mind to ask Baba when the turn for a male child would come according to His Stock Register. But I was unable to say it out.
Right at that moment, Baba said: “I am pleased with your work in My cause. So this time, I am giving you a son. Don’t worry.”
Then Baba asked us to take utmost care of the baby and simultaneously embraced me and my wife after profusely kissing the baby.
We returned again to Kharagpur with joy and ecstasy.
My parents would occasionally say, “If your Baba is truly God, why doesn’t He give you a son?”
To this, I had to tell my parents what all had happened at Meherazad and how, in the end Beloved Baba had given us a ‘son’. To be candid, they were swept away by the current of surprise and by now, they had developed full belief in Baba’s Divinity and Grace.
In the year 1966, when Mehera’s first birthday anniversary was being celebrated, several Baba lovers, friends, and relations who attended the function, asked jokingly:
“Really, your Baba is so great. He has given you a daughter after 20 years and now, perhaps, He may give you a son after another 20 years.”
Although, it was a grand joke, I told them seriously what all that happened at Meherazad and also about Baba’s prophecy. I also told my friends that Baba was so merciful towards me that Baba had already sent a ‘son’ from His stock and he is on the ‘way’. (My wife was already carrying at that time)
On 20th October, 1966, my wife gave birth to a ‘son’ after another major operation. Baba was informed at once by an express telegram and Baba named the child as ‘Meher Kumar’ in His telegraphic reply. We could not follow the telegram clearly as there was an unusual addition of words: Two are enough.”
I was wondering what Baba actually meant by 3 words. The glad news of birth of a son to me after 21 years spread like a wildfire in all quarters and quite a few of those who had no ‘issues’ for a long time, came to me and made confidential enquiries about “Baba’s Old stock register.” They wanted to know whether it was fact that if so, they also desired that I should find from Baba about any indication of their ‘lot’ in that Register. One such a couple was Manohar Mona Sakhre, who wanted to refer their case to that register.
On the occasion of Meher Kumar Annaprasan ceremony, Baba had sent a silver spoon to feed the child with ‘Pryasam’ as we generally do at the function. The actual words in the Mani’s writing were “Feed Meher Kumar spoon by spoon with His Love… Mani.” Earlier Baba also sent a telegram saying “Gareeb Meher Kumar is rich in blessings.”
As the time went on, we were lost in merriment. But, most unexpectedly in the month of August 1967 my wife informed me again that she was carrying for the third time and at once, all our merriment evaporated. We became worried, in as much as it was at that time I recollected Baba’s words of telegram “Two are enough”, with clarity without any confusion. It was my feeling that I did not obey Baba’s words in to-to. This caused so much of disturbance and unhappiness in my mind that I was determined to punish myself for disobeying Baba’s words.
However, I wrote a letter to Baba asking Him to prescribe me some punishment to me for not taking His instructions seriously, as contained in the telegram.
To this particular letter of mine, the Merciful Master gave me the following reply in return:
- Baba wants you never to fear Him any time.
- Baba wants you to remember and recall the contents of His reply to your wife which intimated the delivery of second child. Baba had then said, “it is enough”.
- In case, you forgot His instructions, or took it lightly, He forgives you…..
Foregoing contents from Baba’s reply made me free from fear and worry. All our tension had eased.
On the 9th January, 1968, another son was born, without much medical complication. Again, Baba was informed telegraphically about the birth of my second son (the third child). Promptly came the reply which said “Beloved Baba has named the child ‘Meher Nath’.”
However, unfortunately, my wife’s condition this time became serious after delivery and she was in a state of coma. I sent an express wire to Baba conveying grave condition of my wife’s health in the hospital. I even feared that she might die at any moment. I foolishly thought that I was the root cause of her present condition and hence, I wanted to undergo self punishment.
Baba’s reply dated 16-1-68 from Meherabad reached me as follows:
“Baba wants you not to worry and not to punish yourself but, He also wants you not to worry if Savitri and the newly born baby die or Savitri and your all children die. He says that if Savitri and all your children survive then the family planning schemes is ‘Must’ for you—this time without fail.
I was most seriously imagining what would happen to me if my wife breathed her last and how could I survive if all my children died. I was in a state of utter frustration. Just at such a dark hour of my life, the flash of lightening came across my mind that conveyed the good news of my wife’s coming back to normal consciousness with sign of rapid recovery. In due course of time, she was completely all right.
On the happy festival day of Diwali in the year 1968, which fell on October 20th, I accompanied by my wife, Mehera, Meher Kumar and Meher Nath went to Meherazad to obtain Baba’s blessings for my children. Pointing to the third child,
Baba then said: “I have given you two from My Old Stock whereas,
you have forced Me to give one more.
Even today, I do really wonder whether the Old Stock Register of the Ancient One is still maintained by the mandali at Meherazad.
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-65-74)
8-THE SAMPLE SPEECH
After finishing the first phase of my All India Lecture tour i.e. Andhra, Maharashtra and Gujarat, I came to Poona when I was permitted by Baba to stay at Guruprasad for few days. On the very first day of my stay at Guru Prasad, Baba asked me to sit near Him, along with others, in the small room adjacent to Central Hall. Bros. Dr. Deshmukh, Pukar Bhai, Francis were present on the occasion. It was one of these rare privileges for me to be so close to Avatar.
Both myself and Dr. Deshmukh were sitting side by side, with backs leaning on the wall. Baba pointed His finger to me and said, “Come here and sit still closer to Me.” I then went in front of Baba and stood just before the sofa in which Baba was seated. Pukar and Francis were already standing on the other side of Baba.
Enquiring about my health etc. during the tour programme, Baba said:
“I am much pleased with the way you are spreading My message of Love and Truth. Several reports have been received by Me about your talks which were highly appreciated by all those who heard them. Yet, I have not so far heard any of your speech. Will you let Me hear right now as to how you generally spoke and let that be your sample speech.”
I was wondering about the term ‘Sample Speech’ as used by Baba. Moreover, I could never think of making any kind of speech in the immediate presence of the Avatar Himself. At the same time, I was internally brooding over the fact that there were no audience in the room to whom I should address. Just then Baba gestured to me saying, “Don’t waste time. Start your sample speech at once. Don’t worry for the audience. The whole universe is in Me. So close your eyes and see within, that entire world is listening to your speech. Start, Start.”
Accordingly, I closed my eyes and was about to start my speech after uttering “Brothers and Sisters…” when someone tickled me on my right hand side. I could not speak as I was tickled and open my eyes to find out who was tickling me. It was Francis. In the meantime, Baba waived His hand in peculiar manner and said, “Why don’t you continue? Keep your eyes closed and continue.” I closed my eyes for the second time and tried to continue my ‘Sample Speech’ beginning with the same words ‘Brothers and Sisters’. But, I could hardly complete uttering these two words, I found someone from the left hand side was tickling me and I had to open my eyes to see who was doing so. This time, it was Pukar tickling me; Baba repeated His gesture saying, “Go on, and continue. Why do you stop your speech?” now I became alert on my both side of body and closed my eyes for the third time. But I kept my eyes slightly open to detect the source of the mischief being played with me while I was just going to give my sample speech. For the third time, I started addressing ‘Brothers and Sisters’ I stealthily saw that the Avatar Himself was gesturing with both His hands asking the two persons standing on either side of Baba to tickle me from either end and I was so badly tickled by them that I could not contain myself and fell into the lap of my Beloved Lord Baba. I failed to make my sample speech. However, I was somehow; bold enough to tell Baba that I would be able to deliver my ‘sample speech’ as desired by Him only if I was not tickled by any one at that time.
Ultimately, Baba gave a smile and gestured to me saying: “Don’t worry. Since I am present everywhere, I was also present every time you spoke at every place you went. Still, I have allowed you to utter out just the two words–Brothers and sisters-which constitute the essence of universal brotherhood. There is nothing beyond these two words to understand and realize.”
Then Baba took me into Divine Fold of His Embrace planting a soft kiss on my forehead saying once again:
“Remember that it is not you that speak but Baba always speaks in you. Never mind if you have failed to make a sample speech.”
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-65-74)
9-HOW I MISSED TWO DAYS OF 1955 SAHAWAS
On the third day of the sahwas given by Baba to Maharashtra group (which I attended along with Dr. Deshmukh), while the sahawasis were supposed to go to Arangaon in a procession, I requested Baba to allow me to go to Poona on plea that my father’s friend was seriously ill, which in fact was not true. I thought, I had finished Baba’s darshan and had enough of it for two days and I had no further interest in staying at Meherabad. But Baba replied saying: “No. Don’t go anywhere. You are now in God’s company, which is so rarely available.” I kept quiet. Dr. Deshmukh also perused me to stay for the whole week.
The procession started and was almost on the way to Arangaon when an advocate from Delhi (Harjivan Lal) who was also attending the same sahavas, went nearer to Baba and sought His permission to return to Delhi. I was looking to Baba as to what would be His reply. At once Baba gave him permission and asked Adi Kaka to drop him at the Railway Station. I took a chance and once again asked Baba to allow me to go Poona in the same way as He permitted that advocate to go to Delhi. Baba said, “No, you need not go, the case of advocate is different. It is urgent and he is required to attend the court by the end of this week.”
I insisted saying “If that is so, my case is more important and urgent since I am required to see my father’s friend who is seriously laid up in Poona.”
Now Baba became serious and said, “Is it true?” Then, you also go but never return here again, which I could not understand.
Baba then directed Adi also to drop me at the Railway station along with that advocate. I thanked Baba and left.
Adi kaka dropped us both at Ahmednagar railway station. After a while the train for Delhi via Manmad arrived and the advocate left by the said train.
Now I was waiting and waiting but my train toward Dhond did not arrive. There was some derailment of a goods train between Manmad and Nagar. It was therefore, announced that, next train would be indefinitely late.
Then, I had to go to Bus stand and got the bus for Poona within 15 minutes. After an hour’s journey, bus suddenly stopped with a big bump on the way. All got down including myself. It took two hours to complete repair and started again. Somehow, I reached Poona late at about 10 p.m. I took a taxi and went to the house of my father’s friend, who was not really at all ill. As soon as I got down from the taxi, I saw from a distance, a big lock hanging on the door of that house. The old man was not there. He went to his village that very evening. There was none in the house and it was all locked.
I came back to Poona station and tried to sleep in the first class waiting room. I could not sleep. I thought of going to Bombay to meet a friend of mine. So, next morning I reached Bombay and went to my friend’s house. But to very utter surprise, I found He was seriously ill and the house was full of relations, in fact, he was in state of coma. I stayed for a few hours but my friend did not come back to his normal senses.
I came again to Bombay Railway Station to return to Kharagpur, where my money purse and the Railway ticket were all pick-pocketed. I was left with only Rs.15.
I became totally helpless. I was about to burst into tears. I thought worse might happen to me at Kharagpur. I deeply felt in my heart of hearts that all this was Baba’s doing. So, I purchased a ticket to Nagar and returned to Meherabad on the 5th day of sahavas. I stealthily approached Dr. Deshmukh in his room and he jumped in surprise at very unexpected return.
I was crying while embracing Dr. Deshmukh. In the meantime, for no reason, Baba happened to come to the same room and saw me. I stood with folded hand before Baba and craved for His kind pardon. But Baba, instead of pardoning me, took up for the act of disobedience on my part and said, “I told you not to come back here again. Why did you not do so? Go back, go back from here at once, you liar.”
I was trembling and about to fall at His feet, after confessing the truth. Suddenly, Baba’s mood changed. He picked me up with His soft golden godly hands and not only embraced me but also kissed me and reiterated saying “Never doubt for a moment that I am God. I forgive you. I know everything.”
Baba then asked Deshmukh to take care of me and accommodate me in the same room where I was previously staying along with Mr. Sherlekar and Booty of Nagpur. Thus I missed two days of 1955-sahawas. This was beginning of my belief in Baba as God.
This is the only outstanding experience I had initially during the entire sahawas period.
And Lo! What happened at the end of the sahawas?
Myself and Deshmukh were standing side by side.
Baba was giving His Final Embrace to sahawasis. I too received the last embrace from Baba and I felt so romantic, I wished I could have one more. But, how could I dare to ask for an additional embrace when none was given. I kept quite suppressing my desire. I left Baba along with Dr. Deshmukh, to get, ready to reach Ahmednagar station to catch the train. Once again, while departing, I waived my hand saying ta-ta to Baba. Suddenly Baba smiled asked me to come closer to Him. I did so immediately. Baba tightly embraced me for the second time and that made me to realize that Baba would never allow any suppression in the heart of His lover (although I was still not a lover). I was very happy and full of ecstasy. Deshmukh at once said, “You are so fortunate.”
In the very next moment, Baba said through His gestures “Remember, this second embrace which I have just given, is not for you; it is for your wife. You carry the same straight from here, and give it to your wife. Also remember that you should not embrace any one until you have given My embrace to your wife.”
All my joy ended, as I was put in such a funny situation. Then began a great Tamasha (fun). So many lovers – Sahawasis would come to me and spread their arm to embrace me saying ‘Jai Baba’. But, I could not embrace them except saying “Jai Baba”. Ultimately, I was fed up and locked-up the embrace with closed arms by cross folding the hands. No one knew the secret. Everyone thought me to have become mad. Through the journey, I was restless. No sleep in the in spite of first class reservation. For 24 hours in the train I felt, I was carrying the Embrace –something more precious than all the wealth of this world.
When I returned to Kharagpur and reached my residence at about 8 p.m. I knocked the door. As soon as she opened the door, I threw away the bag and baggage from my hands and embraced my wife tightly saying “Jai Baba”... It is from Baba. Now I am free. Oh! How difficult it is to carry a single embrace….
My brothers, sisters, mother and other children at house, who were all looking at such a behavior of mine, and standing still. My wife got totally upset and annoyed and started muttering indistinctly “What nonsense? What happened to you at Meherabad? Are you in sound state of mind?”
I had no answer… I kept quiet... silently wondering as to what really happened to me at the sahavas in Meherabad?
A little later, when I was in my bed room my wife came to me and sat in a very strange mood in front of me and with a disgusting voice remarked, “Who is this Meher Baba? What sort of Avatar is he? Never go to Meherabad again—you will be spoiled…?
But beloved Baba had already sown the seeds of His love in our hearts….
These seeds were bound to sprout-forth in due course.
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-29-33)
10-THE SPECIAL PRASAD
While conducting a lecture tour in the course of spreading Baba’s messages of Love and Truth in the Eastern India, I fell down on a railway track near Kharagpur (West Bengal) at the time of crossing the lines in order to get onto other side of the station platform. Due to this falling on the iron rails, my foot dashed against the wooden sleeper placed under the track with such a great force that several thin sharp pieces of wood pierced through my leg and I was also hurt on many other parts of my body. Luckily, it was not a major accident. I was at once taken to nearby hospital where my wounds were properly dressed up. However, in spite of severe pain in my leg, I took Baba’s name and continued my journey so that, the lecture tour does not get dislocated.
I was moving from town to town and village to village as per schedule and wherever I used to halt for longer period, necessary medical care was taken. Though most of the injuries were healed up, yet the right foot was found to be swelling with increasing pain on that particular wound, so much so that I could not walk properly.
I was helplessly remembering Baba, who was then staying in Guruprasad in Poona. When the entire tour programme was over, I decided to go to Poona in order to have Baba’s darshan and thus getting relieved of the pain. Accordingly within a couple of days, I reached Poona. From the railway station, I proceeded straight to Guruprasad and just as I was entering the side-room in which Baba was seated on His sofa, Baba saw me limping and holding a walking stick in my hand. Baba was surprised, to find me in such a precarious condition and enquired about my health.
After keeping my stick near the entry door, I sat down leaning onto the wall and then narrated how I met with an accident. Promptly, Baba asked me to remove the bandage and show Him the wound. On doing so, Baba remarked saying:
“Why so much swelling! It is going to be septic. Are you feeling too much pain”?
My reply was, “Yes Baba, the pain is too severe.”
There were tears in my eyes.
“Don’t worry. I am giving you two chocolates now. Take one now and then second one at bed-time after taking my name 14 times.”
Then Baba repeatedly asked me to take first chocolate then and there and in obedience to His loving instructions, I ate the Prasad immediately in His presence.
While I was still eating the chocolate, Baba said:
“This Prasad that you are just eating is very sweet. Previously also, I gave you different kind of Prasad at different times. Sometimes, Laddus, sometimes fruits, sometimes ice-cream and sometime jalebis and so on. How sweet were all these kinds of Prasad! But, remember that at times, I also give Special Prasad to the fortunate few: you are one of those fortunate few. Suffering and pain is the special prasad. This severe pain, which you are undergoing in your leg, is also My special Prasad given to you so rarely. Receive it with love, and ever remain happy.
(Wonder of Silence-1st ed. 1992-p-75-76)
Following incidents with humorous note is produced from the Book “Lord Meher” written by Bhau Kalchuri an ardent disciple of Baba who remained in service of Meher Baba till Baba dropped His body. Kind permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, India.
11-A DROP GULPS THE OCEAN
One day, Baba asked Professor Abdul Karim what he had eaten for breakfast and lunch. The professor enumerated a long list of items, and Baba remarked, “A delicious breakfast and lunch indeed. Now you must be feeling satisfied and happy. You have tasted so many things, but you have not tested Me! You may eat as many eatables as you like and drink as much of whatever you want, but the satisfaction you drive is only short-lived.
“The real enjoyment lies when a drop gulps the Ocean! One should aspire for such a drink! What can make this possible? Continual wholehearted remembrance of God. The alternative is My Grace”.
(Lord Meher 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 17, p. 5751)
12-A GLIMPSE OF LIVE LIVED AT SATARA
After His trip to England, America and Australia, Meher Baba resumed His seclusion work in Satara. During August 1956, the men mandali were under orders not to speak to any woman. One day, Baba sent Bhau to the town market to buy brooms, which were usually sold only by women. Bhau looked for but failed to find any brooms being sold by men. As he was wondering whether to buy some or not, a woman stepped away from her shop leaving her son in charge. Bhau immediately went to him and bought five brooms. He was about to hand over the money when the mother returned. Throwing the money on the ground, Bhau hurried off with the brooms, thus avoiding speaking to the woman. The woman looked at him, shaking her head at his peculiar behavior.
Bhau also had the duty of bringing flour from a nearby mill. One day, Aloba complained to Baba that the flour from the mill was not of good quality. Baba informed Bhau, "What Aloba says is true. Go to another mill to have the flour ground." Aloba showed him another flour mill two miles away. Bhau had to walk there carrying the heavy sack of wheat on his shoulders.
There was not the least difference between the flour ground in the two mills, and Bhau soon brought this fact to Baba's attention. Baba said, "What? There is as much difference between them as between the earth and the sky! It is My wish that you get the flour ground from this new mill. So, why do you insist there is no difference? Why consider the flour? Have regard for My wish."
Another incident during this time in Satara concerned Kaikobad. A former Parsi priest, Kaikobad was a fastidious person. He had to have his meals and tea at a certain time each day, and would not tolerate a delay. He used to have lunch at precisely 11:00 A.M. Once, when he went to the kitchen to eat, the rice needed to cook for another five minutes. But, unwilling to wait, Kaikobad began eating it as it was. Baba was in the Rosewood bungalow. Suddenly, He walked to the kitchen and found Kaikobad eating. He pressed the rice and found it half-cooked. He forbade Kaikobad to eat it. By this time, the rest of the rice was cooked and ready. Baba served it to Kaikobad and then directed Bhau and Aloba to eat the uncooked portion of rice left by Kaikobad.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 15, pp. 5115 - 5117.)
13-A GOOD FOR NOTHING SON
A laundryman with his wife and children were residing near Grafton. The family would quarrel constantly, and after calling the members concerned, Baba would sit in front of them and pacify them. Although He was not seeing any one at that time. This poor laundryman’s family was reaping a rich harvest of His company. The man had fourteen children, and the arguments were mostly between him and his elder sons. Once, after a quarrel between father and son, Baba sent for both. The father told Baba, “If you order me, I am ready to go at this moment to Pandharpur dressed only in a loincloth! Is this not the meaning of obedience? If you instruct, this good-for-nothing son of mine to go there, see if he goes or not!” Baba was much amused by their ways, and during the Satara stay, the family had the privilege of His contact practically every day. By Baba’s instructions, Dr. Goher also had to treat the whole family if any one got sick.
(Lord Meher, new volume- pp. 4644)
14-A NEW TYPE OF DEDICATION
Gustadji was in charge of the storeroom and used to distribute rations to the poor. Many poor persons from Ahmednagar and surrounding villages came, and they were all given grain.
An old man from Ahmednagar would come regularly and tell me: "Baba, I wish to lay everything of mine at your feet."
I replied, "So far, I have not come across a single individual with your type of dedication! It is wonderful!" I asked him how many children he had.
"Seven, and a wife!" he said.
I asked, "What will you dedicate to Me? Have you any money?"
He answered, "I have no money, but I am dedicating my whole family at your feet. Please take care of us." I laughed much at his reply. I had no idea of such dedication! He showed Me a new type of dedication.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed. Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 13, p. 4776.)
15-ACCEPT WHATEVER I GIVE YOU
One day, Khorshed gave Katie some plums to give to Baba. When she took the basket of fruit to His room, Baba picked one up and held it out to her. Katie thought the fruit was only meant for the Master and said, "No thank you, Baba. This is for you."
Baba angrily gestured to Chanji, "She refused what I gave her! Doesn't she know the importance of my gift? Doesn't she know that when I give something, you don't say no?"
Katie started crying, and Baba signalled to Chanji, "Explain to her that when I give something one must never say no, even if one doesn't like it."
Baba later lovingly embraced Katie, indicating, "Now will you remember to accept whatever I give you?"
"Yes, Baba," said Katie.
Baba picked up a nice big plum and brought it to her mouth. Katie opened her mouth wide, but Baba popped the fruit into His mouth and ate it. Katie burst out laughing at Baba's trick and her fright vanished.
(Lord Meher, 1st. Ed. Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 4 p. 1336.)
Baba had forbidden Aloba to stare at him. Each day, Baba would catch him at it, reprove him severely and have the Prayer of Repentance said. Once when Baba caught Aloba looking at him, after scolding him and then forgiving him again, Baba pleaded, "Can't you help me even a little? You love me; but help me in my work!"
Yet, Baba's daily castigation of Aloba for staring at him went on. It went to such an extent that it became difficult for Aloba even to glance at Baba. On account of this, Aloba was so distressed that he found it impossible to sleep. One day, Baba remarked, "You are
growing old. Why do you look so tormented?"
Aloba now pleaded, "I am unable to follow your smallest instruction which causes you to get upset. Because of it, I cannot sleep at night."
Baba corrected him, "Why use your head? Just do as I tell you! By becoming wise, you yourself come to trouble!" Citing the following
instance, Baba related:
Once a tipsy man, like yourself, came in contact with the Perfect Master Shams-e-Tabriz, and the man prayed to the Master to guide him on the path. Shams advised him to do as he told him, without altering his original instructions by using his common sense. But the man could not refrain from doing so. Once, both of them came to a riverbank. They wanted to cross the river, but it was flooded. There
was no way to go across it.
So the man asked Shams how they should proceed. Shams told him: "Follow me, repeating “Shams, Shams! “ And while saying this, Shams stepped into the river and began crossing it. The man followed with
"Shams, Shams, Shams!" on his lips.
After a while, he noticed that Shams, too, was saying something. Listening closely he heard Shams repeating "Allah, Allah! Allah!" and saw that the river was parting for him. So the man thought: "When Shams is saying 'Allah, Allah!' why should I say 'Shams, Shams?' “
And using his powers of reasoning, he stopped the repetition the Master had given him and began saying "Allah, Allah!" and was thus drowned!
Baba concluded, "Aloba, I have told you a thousand times: do as I say and don't use your discrimination or discretion. You come to trouble
by doing so against my orders."
Aloba was always in such a hurry to carry out Baba's orders that even before Baba had finished giving them, without listening fully to the
instructions; he would start to execute them.
One night, Baba dictated these poetic lines to Bhau:
"We walked so fast that even while nearing the Goal We could not check our speed and went past it!
Again the following day, Aloba committed the same error and these lines were read to him, after which Baba remarked, "This is your state!"
Another hapless incident involving Aloba concerned the repetition of the invocation that Baba had given the mandali during this period. His time for doing it was when Baba was with the other mandali in the hall. This prevented Aloba from being with Baba in the hall, a source of great distress to him. Once, Baba sent for him, and with the audible repetition on his lips, he came. Baba insisted, "Stop the japa, sit here and go on looking at me. Go on! Set aside my pleasure and please yourself."
Thereupon, Aloba began a long rigmarole of how he could not stand to be so isolated from Baba.
Baba reminded him of the verses of Kabir:
"If something is given by the Master
on his own it is like milk;
if asked for, it is like water;
if forced, it is like blood.
This is what Kabir says."
"You think only about pleasing yourself," Baba scolded, "You have no thought of keeping my pleasure. What sort of love is this? Christ had a Judas; don't be one to me! Sit here for today. From tomorrow, do
the japa at the time I have given you."
Folding both his hands, Baba warned him, "For God's sake, from
tomorrow don't make me angry with you."
Baba stretched out his hand to give a copy of the October 16 th Life
Circular to Kumar, but Aloba jumped up to take it. This made Kumar
laugh, much to Aloba's chagrin.
Baba now turned on him, correcting Kumar, "Don't laugh at others' mistakes. All commit mistakes. It is a strict condition of My order not to hurt the feelings of others. You laughed at his error and hurt his feelings."
Baba then asked Aloba to remain in his room from the next day onwards so that he might not commit any mistake in Baba's presence and put Himself up for further ridicule. Baba cited this verse of the
"Love, thy name is annihilation! Don't seek life in love;
Take His will as your pleasure; don't look to your own!"
From the following day, Aloba began staying in his room, but he felt miserable not seeing Baba. Baba called him and to console him explained:
Suppose there is a beautiful queen and she encounters a roadside once, chancing to look at the queen, he falls in love with her. He has a right to love the queen, and his physical misfortune is no bar to his loving her. But if he wants to embrace the queen, would she like it? And should the beggar have that sort of love for the queen? On the contrary, if he strengthens his love, by keeping the queen's happiness always in mind, it is possible that, moved by his plight, the queen may notice him and begin to help him sometime in the future.
Baba added: "Service is supreme! Aloba has so many ways to serve me. Still, why does he insist on being in my presence? If I permit him to sit here, unlike you, he would go on breaking my orders, thereby causing Me pain. If he is not dear to me, why do I keep him so near? I can keep him away from me at a distance within five minutes. Although he causes me such distress, I do not keep him apart. In that
case, I know, he would not be able to live without me."
Thereafter, Baba allowed Aloba to spend some time every day with Him, and with Baba's permission he started reading the Parvardigar Prayer to Him. After a few days, however, Aloba also began singing a prayer in praise of Baba. Stopping him, Baba stated: "Don't bring up something new. Why I did not like calling you to Me was that you always bring up something or other and prove a burden to Me. The members of My mandali sitting here are no more dear to Me than you whom I permit to sit before Me. They do as I tell them, which is a help to Me in my work, and thereby y load is lessened. As for you, you increase My burden!
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 16, pp. 5503 - 5506.)
17-ALOBA WEARS DARK GLASSES
In Meherazad, over the next ten days, a detailed plan was chalked out for the Indian sahavas. Baba sent for Pendu, Padri and Vishnu repeatedly, discussing it with them and finalizing all the arrangements.
Mention has been made about Aloba's dark glasses. Baba had forbidden Aloba to come before him for six months, as even the sunglasses did not prevent Aloba from staring at Baba, or so Baba claimed. But hiding here and there, as Baba would come and go between His house and the hall, Aloba missed no chance to have a fleeting glimpse of Baba whenever he could, and Baba would daily catch him. It went to such an extent that Baba ordered Aloba to stay in Bombay for a month. He reprimanded him, "Go and remain there for one month, because you are making me angry every day, which is not proper. Put your bags in a bullock cart and go to Ahmednagar in it. From there, leave immediately for Bombay by train. I will call you back after a month."
A bullock cart was hired from the village and Aloba's luggage was put in it. With a heavy heart, he left. But after going two miles, he stopped a boy and sent Baba this message: "My living now is of no use. I will put an end to my life."
Reading it, Baba had him sent back and harshly took him to task for threatening to kill himself. Dhakephalkar had come to Meherazad that day from Ahmednagar. Winking at him, Baba asked, "Now what should I do with Aloba?"
Dhake replied, "His message is proof of his trouble-making intentions. The police should be called to arrest him."
Baba asked Aloba, "Are you going to Bombay or should I turn you over to the police?" Aloba agreed to go, and left.
The fact of the matter was that Aloba often used to ask permission to visit Bombay; while staying in Satara, he went many times. He had owned a restaurant in Bombay, which he sold during the final stages of the Satara residence, but some "karmic link" was still left over somewhere. It was this attachment which Baba wished to snap once and for all, because, after returning, Aloba never again talked of going to Bombay."
(Lord Meher-new volume-5250)
20-BABA ASKED VISHNU TO REPEAT ONE SENTENCE
Another activity of Baba's daily routine in Mussoorie concerned Vishnu. From the early 1920s, Vishnu did the marketing and kept accounts of every paisa and rupee given and spent. He wrote down the expenses in a notebook and was careful in keeping a record of every transaction. In Mussoorie, Baba began scrutinizing the accounts each day. Vishnu would read out the item of every purchase made and its cost. At times Baba would ask him to go over the same thing again and again, such as "Vegetables five rupees, vegetables five rupees. and so forth. Once while repeating something, Vishnu burst out laughing. Baba asked him, "What is so funny?"
"This is so boring, "Vishnu said, exasperated. "What a way to pass the time."
"What?" Baba exclaimed. "Do you think that this is just a pastime? What do you know about the work I do by making you repeat the same thing over and over again? Through this means I take account of the whole world. Your repetition is merely symbolic. I am not doing it as a pastime. All my time is spent in work and not a single moment passes when I am not occupied with my work. Day and night my work goes on. If there were a gap even for a moment, the world would disappear!"
(Lord Meher new volume-p-6610-1953)
21-BABA ON FOOD
The subject then turned to different types of food and Baba made the following remarks:
There are three things that are good for increasing and purifying the blood: pomegranates, grapes and tomatoes; but grapes have one defect, they create bile. Okra is good for people with backaches. Potatoes give strength, but create gas. Lentils are good; beans, pumpkins, cabbages and cauliflower are not nourishing, but are tasty. Eggplant is the worst possible thing for you. To eat eggplant is to commit suicide because it spoils the blood and turns it to water. Radishes create gas but they are good for the intestines. Spinach is also very good.
Rustom jokingly interjected, "Chicken is good because it has no sanskaras."
"We are not talking of sanskaras, but of the quality of things." corrected Baba. Then he continued:
Among non-vegetarian food, fish is the best for the brain because it contains phosphorus. Eggs are good but are hard to digest. Among all food, milk is the best because nothing is killed in obtaining it. The next best are vegetables because life in them is not fully developed. The worst impressions lie in non vegetarian food. By eating meat a person at once contacts animal sanskaras which stimulate anger and lust.
In vegetation forms, the gross and subtle bodies are developing, but not the mental body. In animal forms, the mental body begins its development. In the limited minds of animals exist anger and lust as they kill for food and sometimes for a mate.
Baidul denied it. Baba remarked, "At least there is one man here who is not disgusted. All right, in a day or two I will set things straight." Then he added in a cryptic tone, "I will go into hiding and you will never be able to find Me. I will get myself imprisoned for seven years."
Pointing to the young mast Mastan, Baba remarked, "My heart is full of joy when I see Mastan. I forget My own unhappiness on seeing him. He is a king! He has neither lust nor mind, nor Maya has an influence on him. How beautiful is his state."
Turning to the men, he added, "Your disgust is the result of all the chaos and confusion in your minds, and when I try to uproot it, you say you feel fed up." After a long tirade, Baba came to know that only Baily was disgusted, and He reprimanded him for wrongly including the others."
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 3, pp. 1106 - 1107.
22-BABA WANTED RICE AND DAL - MANDALI GETS COCONUT
At nine O’clock in the morning, Baba and the group left for Amlapuram. On his way, Baba stopped at the house of the engineer Mr. Pillay in Dowlaiwaram. Earlier Mr. Pillay had come to Koovur to invite Baba. Many had assembled and Baba informed them, “I wanted to come at seven-thirty, stop for half an hour, deliver message and give prasad. But it was 9 O’clock and we will be late. So I will touch the prasad.”
Pillay of course knew that Baba was observing silence, but did not know that he was not writing also, so he had kept a slate and chalk ready. Baba laughed and played game tick-tack-too on it with Dhake. At one point Baba asked Pillay to introduce Him rest of the family. Pillay said, “My wife and children are out of town. I am alone here.”
Baba smilingly remarked. “I am eternally all alone and remain alone eternally. At least you are alone temporarily. I am happy.”
Baba and group left for Amlapuram and on the way Baba felt hungry. Meherjee gave him some cheese and biscuits, but Baba wanted his customary rice and dal. The car stopped and behind it the bus. Going to the bus, Meherjee asked Chhagan if the rice and dal were ready. The dal was cooked, but rice or bread to go with it. Chhagan was cooking for Baba on the journey and kept all the necessary ingredients with him, but this time neither rice, nor chapatti nor bread was available.
Baba directed Kutumb Shastri to inquire whether cooked rice could be procured in the next village they reached. At 6.45 A.M. they arrived at Boparlanka, where the villagers rushed for darshan. Shastri was successful in locating a shop where the rice was just been put on the stove to boil. Chagan began warming the dal, with Meherjee pressuring him to speed up the process.
Baba asked Kutumb Shastri, “Will the rice be ready in five minutes?”
“Baba, it will take at least twenty minutes to cook it properly.” he said. Instead of waiting, Baba decided to leave. So Chhagan stopped the stove and they left Boparlanka.
In the car Baba urged Dharmarao, who was driving, “I am very hungry, so drive faster. Let’s not stop; go straight to Amalapuram.”
Dharmarao did as told, but when they came to village Kottapeta, many had assembled on the road. Baba had the car stopped. Some of the local workers approached Baba, requesting rest for a while; take some coconut water and permit mandali to have it.
Baba remained quiet, “But Eruch requested him, “You have sanctioned this in Rajahmundry when Kottapeta lovers asked you for this privilege.”
So Baba agreed saying, “All right, let the mandali drink coconut milk; but take my car to Amlapuram.”I won’t have the coconut water.”
Hardly had the Baba’s car proceeded fifty yards when the two persons seen approaching with the trays laden with food. Somehow Kutumb Shastri had managed to convey the news ahead that Baba wished to eat. Crowds were milling around, and Baba stopped the car again. Meanwhile, the mandali bus lagging behind arrived. Workers stopped it at the place where Baba’s car had halted and informed Pendu about Baba’s agreeing to their having coconut milk. Pendu has Baba’s strict order that bus should stay right behind the car. He was in a quandary now and could not decide what to do, as Baba’s car was fifty yards ahead. He got down to consult Baba. Baba was seated in car, Eruch standing outside. Pendu told Eruch, who replied, “What to say? Baba is not giving any definite answer today.”
Hearing this, Baba got out of the car and, walking to a hut, sat down and began spelling out, “ You mandali are after coconut water and when I am feeling very hungry. I have given orders to drive the car straight to Amalapuram, but no one had listened to that. Now you may all drink coconut water to your heart’s content, and I order every one of you to drink the water of four coconuts,”
Pendu stood silently, and Baba ordered him, “Go and arrange immediately. Tell the person offering coconut milk that each of you should be given water from four coconuts so that he and you all may feel satisfied.”
There were sixty men in Baba’s group; most from Andhra who had accompanied them. They had already quenched their thirst by the time Pendu returned. Pendu told the host that each should be given water from four coconuts.
That was impossible, as there were not enough coconuts. To bring more would take a lot of time, and the man could not figure out what to do. Besides, to bring so many coconuts at no time was out of question.
Meanwhile, Baba severely scolded Eruch. Shastri and Dharmarao were bewildered and felt nervous seeing Baba’s fiery mood for first time. Pendu came back and informed Baba, that the coconuts were practically all gone, so Baba asked the men to retake their seats in the bus. The host learnt a good lesson that: it is not wise to insist anything against Baba’s wish. And those with the food trays returned with them untouched, as Baba ate nothing in Kottapeta. He had his own reason doing this which no one could grasp.
After proceeding several miles, Baba had the car stopped at 11.30 a.m., and calling mandali before him stated, “I have come out of My room very early this morning. After many days, I have good appetite today. But I could not eat there. Then I thought halting for a while in Kottapeta and eating there, but because of crowd it could not be done. The jeep was sent ahead to keep the crowd away but the episode which that transpired there was contrary to expectations and I could not have My meal there.”
Concluding Baba stated, “Now let us go to Amlapuram, and remember, Dharmarao drive carefully.”
Dharmarao wondered why Baba said this. But hardly had they resumed the journey when Baba’s car came to sudden stop six miles from the town of Amlapuram. Dharmarao, who was normally a cautious driver, has dozed slightly. They were driving along with canal road and just, at that moment when he shut his eyes, they hit a pile of stones lying on the road. Right wheel of the car went over the pile, and the car should have surely overturned into the canal had not Baba not quickly grabbed the steering wheel and regained the control of the car.
Those riding in the car were holding their breath and silently thanking their Lord for a narrow escape but Baba was all smiles. Observing that Dharmarao was upset and depressed over the incident, Baba began joking to cheer him up, “Now you and everyone was quite awake,” he stated, “I had lost my appetite over the episode in Kottapeta but now it has returned. So let us drive quickly to reach Amlapuram, where I can have good meal.”
Sarosh and Viloo's son, Merwan, returned from England and was to get married to Anita, his Swiss fiancée. One day, he and Sarosh came to Guruprasad, and Merwan said, "Baba, I want your blessings on my wedding day."
Baba gestured, "Granted," and instructed that after the wedding in Ahmednagar, the bride and groom, and Sarosh and Viloo should come to Guruprasad to see him.
The wedding was held on Thursday, June 27th, 1963. That day, Baba asked Eruch to phone Sarosh and find out how the preparations were going. Irritated, Sarosh shouted over the telephone, "Tell Baba it is raining hellishly here! We have had to change the wedding arrangements to inside." When Eruch related this, Baba just listened and did not comment.
The next morning, the wedding party came to Guruprasad. Among those present with Baba were Adi and Rhoda Dubash. After the usual greetings, Baba asked Viloo and Sarosh about the wedding. Viloo complained, "Baba, it rained so much!"
Baba replied, "Well, your son asked for my blessing and I gave it to him." Turning to Rhoda Dubash, he pointed his finger at her and stated, "Ask her what happened on her wedding day."
A similar incident occurred to Rhoda back in 1945, in Pakistan. Not believing in Baba, she had issued a challenge to him, saying in her heart: "If you are what they say you are, you will send me heaven's blessings on my wedding day!" And likewise, it had poured down rain that day. Rhoda had never mentioned this incident or her challenge to Baba. When Baba addressed her, she was so taken by surprise, she could only gape. In her heart she had known it was Baba who had sent his blessings on her wedding day, but now God himself was confirming it.
Eruch said, "Well Rhoda, what happened on your wedding day? We are waiting."
Rhoda began to narrate the story and while she was speaking, Baba interrupted to remind her, "You did not tell them that, after throwing this challenge at me, you completely forgot about it until after the wedding," which was indeed true.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-6213)
24-BABA’s CONSCIOUS SLEEP
Baba’s night watchman had to sit outside his room at Grafton and go in when Baba clapped. One night Bhau went to Baba’s room for night watch, and as always Baba warned him: “Don’t make noise; don’t make any movement and keep awake!” Baba would repeat these same three instructions daily. After this, Baba asked Bhau to go out and take his seat. Before leaving the room, Baba’s door was to be closed, and then Bhau sat outside on the chair.
Usually, every twenty or thirty minutes, Baba would invariably clap but that night He did not clap for two hours. Bhau’s leg grew stiff from sitting rigidly in one position and the mosquitoes were biting –but Bhau did not move at all for long hours. Then Bhau heard Baba snoring loudly. Thinking that it was now his chance, he began lifting his leg very slowly and without making the slightest noise. But the instant he started to raise it, Baba clapped. Bhau went in, and Baba asked, “Why did you move?”
Stunned, Bhau replied, “My legs had fallen asleep and I was trying to straighten them out.”
Gesturing, Baba spelled out emphatically, “You moved thinking I was asleep. But remember, even in sleep my eyes roam over the entire universe. When I can see so far, can I not see you who are so close to me? Don’t think that because you are outside, I cannot see you! Even in sleep, I see everything and hear even - a stone! My sleep is conscious sleep.”
Another night, the mosquitoes were particularly thick and pestering Bhau terribly. Slowly, he raised his hands to swish them away. Baba clapped just at that moment and rebuked him for moving. While on watch, one had to sit like a statue, and even check the urge to urinate. It was next to impossible to be on watch near Baba, and when, after the accident, the watchman had to sit inside Baba’s room, it became even more difficult.
Clapping one night at Satara, Baba summoned Bhau inside, whereupon he made some hand signs. He raised both arms, and Bhau thought Baba wanted to embrace him. Overjoyed, Bhau spread his arms to hug. Baba looked puzzled and asked, “What are you doing? I told you to pull the covering over me, and here you want me to sit on my chest!” Bhau suppressed his laughter, and after adjusting the blanket walked out of the room.
The next morning, Baba informed the mandali, “Last night, I was feeling cold and called this man inside to spread my blanket-and he comes to embrace me! I felt so frightened my heart was palpitating!” Baba and every one had a hearty laugh at Bhau’s mistake.
Another night when Bhau was on watch near Baba, this thought came to his mind; “you have to write books.’ Bhau startled, but for several minutes kept hearing this line repeated over and over. Bhau could not understand its meaning at that time, and four years would pass before Baba mentioned anything about writing books. Bhau was told only to reply to letters and compose an occasional article or speech. But later, in 1959, Bhau was given the duty of writing books.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-4648)
25-BABA'S DIVINE POWER
During Baba's stay in Guruprasad at this time, Nana Kher's brother Vinoo's daughter, Veena, failed her B.Sc.(Bachelors of Science) exam by only one point, and Vinoo informed Bhau about this in a letter. That evening, Bhau went to Baba for night watch; Baba asked him, "Any news today?"
Baba would ask this question every day, and that day, in addition to giving Him other news, Bhau told him about Veena's failure to pass the test. In response, Baba complained, "What an injustice! The student fails because of only one point! It is unfair. What sort of university is that, and what a fool the vice-chancellor must be! Doesn't he have any thought for the good of his students? Anyone failing by five marks should be passed!"
Baba continued complaining about this for a long time. He informed, through Bhau, to tell Vinoo not to worry. A month later, news was received that the girl had passed her B.Sc., so had all those who had failed by one to five marks.
(Lord Meher-old volume-p-6369)
26-BABA'S GOOD HUMOR
Deshmukh was expected that day, Baba instructed Mehernath and Sheela, "When he comes, push him out! Don't allow him to come inside. This is my order."
Deshmukh arrived, and both children grabbed his hand and attempted to block his entry. Deshmukh waved them away, declaring, "Have I come to take your Baba away on my shoulders? Let me, too, sit here for a while." Baba signalled them to drive him away, and Sheela tried to catch his hand, but he yanked it away. Baba was gesturing them not to let Deshmukh enter, so while Sheela scratched one hand with her nails, Mehernath bit him on the other hand! Deshmukh hollered, and Baba was highly amused, but to the children He gestured as if He was upset, "Now that Deshmukh has entered, let him go. I did not want him to come inside; but now what can we do?"
(Lord Meher-new volume-6451)
27- BABA'S LOVE FOR CRICKET.
- Bhave, the secretary of the Poona Cricket Association, requested Baba's darshan and blessing for the team of seventeen Indian cricketers who were about to leave for England for the upcoming Test Match. Baba made an exception to the darshan only on Sundays rule and agreed to see the cricket team on Thursday, April 2nd, at 9:00 A.M. That day Baba was ready in the hall of Guruprasad at exactly 9:00 A.M., but as the cricket players were undergoing a medical examination, the same day, they were delayed.
Representatives of the press had also been allowed to come, and they took advantage of the opportunity to put a few questions to Baba. Baba was in a welcoming mood and answered them. Telling them about His childhood, He related:
Of all games, I love cricket the most. I used to play as a boy. I was particularly good behind the wickets. I was a member of the junior cricket team of St. Vincent High School which I attended, and I was selected as a wicket keeper even on the senior team. Ever since my childhood days I was always chosen as the leader by my schoolmates, and whenever there was a quarrel or fight among the students, I was invariably chosen to arbitrate between the quarrelling parties.
When I was a child, children were attracted to Me. When I grew up,
God was attracted to me. And when I became One with God, people all over the world became attracted to Me.
After Saint Vincent's High School, I went to Deccan College; and there, too, I played many matches. Once a cricket match was being played on the grounds of the Poona Club. Yusuf Baig, the famous all-rounder of those days, was batting. Yusuf knew of my ability in wicket-keeping and he challenged Me to "out" him. I accepted his challenge. Yusuf played the first four balls very carefully, but he stepped out of his place a bit to strike the fifth ball. That was his undoing, as My throw shattered his wicket and he was out. I won the challenge. Yusuf Baig came over and congratulated Me.
Although nowadays I am not playing games, I am still interested in watching matches, especially cricket. If I happen to pass the grounds near the Maharashtra Club or the Deccan Gymkhana, I stop the car and watch the play. Very few important test matches have missed My presence. I have been to Delhi to see the match between the Indian and West Indies teams. Last year I was in Ahmednagar to watch the Ranji Trophy match. The D.S.P. (District Superintendent of Police) saw Me come into the spectators' lounge. By that time a crowd collected all around Me. More than seeing the match, they wanted to gaze at Me. Just to save the spectators any disturbance, I left early. I have often explained that My visits to witness cricket matches and sitting among crowds intently watching the game has a great spiritual purpose behind it.
I love children. When I meet them, I become like a child. I love to play marbles with them, fly kites and play cricket. Often when I am driving in the car, and if time permits, I find small children playing cricket with a plank as a bat and a rubber ball, I ask the car to stop and watch the game with interest.
While describing His childhood days and love of games, Baba stated to the reporters: "I am One with God, and when you write reports of this meeting in your newspapers, you should include also that “As one with everything and everybody on all levels of consciousness, I live all the respective roles at the same time.” Thus, for almost an hour through signs and gestures, Baba replied to the questions of the reporters through Eruch.
Finally, the cricket players appeared in the hall. One of them asked Baba to bless the team so that they would play well in England. Baba stated: "Embrace Me with all your hearts and love, and be sure to take My love with you to England. I bless you. Don't be nervous because of your poor showing with the West Indies team. If you play with one heart, My love will help you to win at least one test, and on the whole you will put up a better show than you did with the West Indies. But all will depend on your love for Me. Take My love with you and you will shine well."Baba lovingly embraced the cricket players and handed each a copy of Life At Its Best and Twenty-One Fragments, and also this statement entitled, I Am the Greatest All-Rounder, which Eruch read: In going to England to represent India in the field of sport, you also have the unique opportunity of practicing and of conveying to the people there the great spiritual lessons of concentration and love. When you take the field, and if you play as eleven men with one heart, each enjoying the excellence of performance in another player as he would in himself, whether that player is on your side or on the side of the opposing team, and so eliminating feelings of jealousy, anger and pride, which so often mar the sport, you will not only be entertaining the spectators, but demonstrating the real spirit of sportsmanship. True sportsmanship is concentrated ability, enlivened with appreciation of the performance of others. And when this is manifested, everyone present, both players and spectators, receives spiritual upliftment as well as good entertainment.
Some of you are "all-rounders." I am the greatest spiritual all-rounder of all times, because I feel equally at home with saints, yogis, philosophers and cricketers, as well as with so-called sinners and scoundrels. I give you My blessing that in all your actions you show forth the spirit of love.
Baba again gave a parting embrace to each player. Several had come to Baba with feelings of wonder, inquisitiveness and curiosity. But after meeting Him and receiving His love, they departed with new enthusiasm, love and reverence for Him.
Pendu was also very fond of following cricket matches, listening to the radio to find out the score. When the Test Match was being played in England, Pendu came and stood outside Baba's bedroom. Bhau was on watch and Baba asked who was outside. On being told, he called Pendu. Joining his hands, Pendu entreated Baba, "Baba, make Nari Contractor (the captain of the Indian team) win the match!" At this simple-hearted request, Baba laughed and replied, "We shall see."
"It is not a matter of seeing," Pendu persisted, "you have to make him win the game."
Baba was much amused and asked Pendu to leave. Pendu went but shortly was back with the same request. Baba gestured to him, "We shall see. Why are you so worried?" Baba heard Pendu's prayer. Despite an injury to his ribs, Nari Contractor scored eighty-four runs for India's side and the team won.
Baba Himself was so fond of cricket that on one exceptionally busy morning, He remarked, "The poor Avatar has all this to do when He would much rather be watching a good game of cricket."
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 16, pp. 5549 - 5553.)
28- BAIDUL HAS A NOSE LIKE A COMPASS
Baba wished to proceed to Bara Rudka to work with the highly advanced mast Chinta Bhagat. The road to Bara Rudka was ten miles from the nearest town, and being unpaved, it had turned into a quagmire due to recent monsoon rains. It was not a straight road, but had turns and twists leading off to other villages. Elcha, who had stayed there for a long time previously, reported, "Baba, it is impossible to traverse this road at night. We will miss our turn and get lost. Sugarcane fields border both sides of the road, and we won't be able to tell which road leads where."
Baba asked Baidul if he could lead Him there. Baidul assured Him that he could and added confidently that they would reach the mast's abode that night. Elcha pleaded, "Baba, don't listen to him. I know this area. Baidul will only make us wander about in the fields." Baba told Baidul to lead the way, and by going left and right, then right and left with Hellan driving, he took them straight to the mast's place. When they reached it at eleven o'clock in the night, Elcha was so impressed that he stretched out on the ground before Baidul in obeisance and said fervently to Baba, "I thought he was a fool until now, but every one of the mandali you have selected is a gem! Some are well-versed in one thing, some in another, but none are like Baidul. He has a nose like a compass!"
Baidul woke up the Sikh who served as Chinta Bhagat's caretaker, and together they went to the mast's room, where he was lying asleep on his charpai (bed). The Sikh began chanting devotional verses, and soon the mast rose and sat on his bed. As his devotee continued singing, the mast clapped his hands and laughed merrily in ecstasy. Repeating the refrain of the song, Chinta Bhagat stood up and caught hold of Baba's hand and began walking to and fro in the room and sometimes leading Baba on the road outside.
Chinta Bhagat would not let Baba alone! With Baba's finger in his hand he circumambulated the room; Baba had to follow along. At 2 A.M., in complete darkness and bitter cold, Baba followed the mast in step outside. At a sign from Baba, Eruch told the mast, "We have to go now; let go of him!" The mast stood still for a minute holding Baba's hand, but then he pushed Eruch aside and again started going around the hut. This continued for almost another hour. Eruch could not contain himself and beseeched the mast, "Maharaj, leave Him alone! Let Him go! He has to go quite far!" The mast stopped for a while and again began walking. It seemed Baba was at the command of the mast's will! Eruch again repeated his entreaty to Chinta Bhagat, and the mast again came to a stop for a short while and started again his perambulation. On Eruch's continual pleas, and with the greatest difficulty, the mast finally let go of Baba's hand and stopped walking. During the walk with Baba, the mast was in a state of ecstasy, weeping and chanting the entire time. Despite the exhausting walk, Baba enjoyed the unusual situation immensely. At the end of the contact, Chinta Bhagat was asked to bless Baba's work, which he lovingly did. (Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 12, pp. 4224 – 4225)
29-BAIDUL TREATS DOCTOR’S SON
Unrenowned, another doctor of sorts was also treating people in Satara. Years ago in Iran, Baidul acted as a doctor and used to cure those afflicted by invoking Baba’s name and intervention, and then administering boiled garlic oil. In Satara, he would sit under a tree away from their bungalow; and seventy two to eighty persons would come daily for treatment. Baidul would quickly dispense with his patients, giving the same medicine to every person no matter what the ailment was, and would return to Rosewood within half an hour.
Resting near rosewood was a Christian civil surgeon, whose young son was much troubled by a chronic throat ailment. The surgeon had done his utmost to cure his boy, but to no effect. One day, Baidul visited the family, and the doctor’s wife told him about her son’s affliction. Baidul immediately gave his ‘medicine’ of garlic to the boy and amazingly the boy recovered within few days.
September 5th, was Pendu’s Birthday. That evening, the mandali were sitting in Rosewood wondering how to celebrate it. Their food consisted of plain rice and dal in the afternoon, and a vegetable and chapatti in the evening. Since nothing special could be cooked without Baba’s permission, food was not considered. Instead, they decided to enact a humorous play for Pendu.
Unannounced, a servant from the civil surgeon appeared carrying a box full of freshly made sweets. He inquired, “Where is the doctor Saheb?” Nilu and Donkin were pointed out, but the man said, “No, no. the other doctor who visits the civil surgeon,” Since no one knew of Baidul’s secret activity, they did not know whom he meant. At that moment Baidul entered the room, and the man said, “Here is the man. I wanted this doctor. His treatment has proven beneficial to my master’s son. He has sent this for him.”
The quantity of sweet was sufficient for everyone, and Pendu’s birthday was joyously observed. The civil surgeon’s trust in Baidul was so great, that at times, he would take him to his hospital in his car to examine a patient not responding to his own treatment. Soon after this incident, Baba had Baidul stop acting as a doctor. Baidul’s power was not in his medicine, but in his taking Baba’s name whenever he consulted someone who was afflicted.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-4647)
In Srinagar one day, Baba went with Habibullah Baig up a mountain to a shrine. While descending he asked, "Where is your house?" Baig said it was nearby, and Baba expressed a desire to visit it. This dumbfounded Baig, as important persons had been coming to see Baba for darshan which he had not granted.
Baig said, "Baba, I am a poor man and my house ..." His heart was touched and Baba, taking him in His embrace, gestured, "I too am very poor. Visiting your house will give Me joy."
Baig then led Him to his humble home, where Baba picked up Baig's younger brother Majid in His arms, and sitting on the ground began playing with him. Baba gave ten rupees to his older brother Amin and inquired from the father about his health. The father said, "I am fine but Habibullah, my son, has asthma."
Baba replied, "He is not your son, but Mine. So don't worry about him." The whole family was greatly touched by Baba's love, and Baig began to think of staying with Baba permanently.
Baig was a clandestine chain-smoker. Returning from his house, Baba asked, "Do you really suffer from asthma?"
Baig admitted, "Yes, for the past many years."
"Do you smoke?" asked Baba. Baig admitted that he did. Baba gestured, "Go on smoking." From that day onwards, Baba himself would give Baig cigarettes which he felt embarrassed to accept. Daily, Baba would give him one after another, with the result that Baig gave up smoking and his asthma disappeared.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed. Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 8, p. 2974.)
31-BENARASI BURFI IN KANPUR
Baba departed Meherastana for Lucknow on the 10 th of February. Every part of Hamirpur district had been brought to life in His love. The workers became more alert to do His work, and after making special room in His infinite Heart for them, He departed. Acclamations of His “jai” thundered as He drove off. Some wept, some remained quiet and controlling their tears went on shouting His name.
The mandali followed by bus, and on the way, a wonderful sight met their eyes. Some of the local women were drawing water from a well, singing “Hare Baba, Hare Baba, Meher Baba Hare, Hare” “Lord Baba, Lord Baba Meher Baba Lord, King!” Unknown to them the Lord, the King himself, was passing by and heard their spontaneous chant.
When the group arrived in Kanpur, Baba asked “What is best thing available here to eat?”
One of the Hamirpur workers who had accompanied them answered, “Benarasi barfi” (a fudge-like sweet). With every one following Baba himself went to nearby sweetmeat shop to make the purchase, but no one knew why barfi was bought, and Baba remained standing in the shop for few minutes. He asked Eruch to inquire who owned the establishment. It was learnt that it belonged to Sitaram, a Baba lover who had gone to Hamirpur for Baba’s darshan and had not yet returned. Baba had sanctified his premises by stepping in and making purchase from it.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 8, p. 4285)
32-BARGAINING IN LOVE
The train departed, and Bachoobhai and his group continued to entertain Baba with bhajans. Ravikant Rawal made every one laugh with a wild tale. While he was narrating another one, Baba interrupted him, remarking, “I will hear the rest of it when I come back after seven hundred years.
Rawal wittily replied, “Why the hell would I come again in another birth after having taken hold of Your hand?”
Ravikant Rawal was an old lover of Baba and had come in Baba’s contact in a curious manner. He was not a particularly handsome, but fell in love and wanted to marry a beautiful girl. Her parents were opposed to the match, and Rawal met no success in his efforts to persuade them otherwise. Then he came to Baba, beseeching Him that somehow He should bring about the marriage, if Baba did, he would be slave for life.
Baba had a hearty laugh and then asked, “Is there bargaining even in My love?”
Rawal said, “I don’t know anything about that. I am at Your feet, and You will have to fulfil my wish.”
“Then do one thing,” Baba instructed. “For a year, stop talk of marriage, and if the girl’s father sends you a message, refuse to marry her! After one year, I will see to it.”
Rawal obeyed, and the parent of the girl came to know that Rawal was no longer interested in their daughter. The father remarked with a laugh, “Who would give his daughter to such an ugly man any way?” Meanwhile, he tried his utmost to arrange his daughter’s marriage, but without success.
At last, he sent word to Rawal and the latter smugly replied, “I will never marry her. Don’t talk to me about it,” Her parents began pressing him, but Rawal was adamant in his refusal. Thus a year passed. He informed Baba of all the events, and Baba permitted him to marry her. Rawal told the girl’s parents, “I have no desire to marry her, but since you are insistent, I agree.” So, in the end, Rawal married the beautiful girl whom he fell in love with, and from then on he was always at Baba’s feet and began coming to Baba on every possible occasion.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-4890)
Baba remarked, "No one can understand My ways. I am beyond your understanding. Only Perfect Masters can know Me and My ways."Continuing, Baba explained, "Another point, As you all become more intimate with Me, with opportunities to come closer to Me, all that is good and all that is bad within you comes out in sparks, as it were. All the impressions of the past, the accumulation of past sanskaras of all illusory things, which include both good and bad, come out. My proximity, the intimacy with Me, just change that mass of sanskaras and sometimes, you find sparks of good and bad flying out."
After a few more private interviews, Baba and the mandali had tea. During one of the private interviews, Baba straightened out a romance as He had done in Myrtle Beach. The fiancee of one of the group had fallen in love with her fiancee's best friend. Baba called all three and explained to the young man that "The girl and his best friend love each other, but don't wish to hurt you, so I am asking you to release her" which the young man tearfully did.
Baba had spoken of "Sparks flying," and one incident occurred during the visit to Meher Mount. Agnes was about to leave her guests and go to Baba, when Ivy Duce asked for something. Agnes was in such a hurry to leave, she did not fulfil Ivy Duce's request, causing her to make some disparaging comment about Agnes. Fuming, Agnes came to Baba and said, "I don't love everybody-what am I going to do about it?"
Baba looked at her, and Adi interjected, "Agnes you love everybody, you just don't like everyone!" In the car while returning to Los Angeles, Baba sat next to Agnes in the front seat. She said, "Baba, you know what Ivy Duce said about me ... I don't believe it, but if it is true what am I going to do about it?"
Baba slapped her on the shoulder and chuckled, "I like you the way you are. I like your spirit!" Agnes was so happy to have Baba come to Meher Mount after all these years, she felt silly and joked, "What kind of spirit do you like - the hard, kind or just the mild?"
Baba would call Agnes the "Beloved's Watchdog." Years later, she concluded that the reason she was surrounded by so many hypocrites was that Baba wanted her to bark – but not bite – and snap at their heels.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 14, pp. 5066 -5068.)
34-BEST FRIEND AND GOD
Two American women arrived to see Baba. They had recently heard of Him and met Arnavas. Baba met them graciously and motioned to Eruch to bring two chairs, as one them was elderly and could not easily sit on the floor with everyone else. The other woman was named Ells. She was a dentist and an artist, a talented intellectual who had read lot of philosophy. She was the type of person who had never felt the need of a Guru. After some time, Baba turned and gestured to Ella, “Do you want to ask Me something? Is there something you would like to ask Me? Anything you want to tell Me?”
She said no. A few minutes later, Baba again turned to her and asked, “Is there something you would like to ask Me? Something you would like to say to Me.”
Ella blushed and said, “Yes, Baba. You know I cannot accept you as God, but is it all right if I take you as my friend?”
Baba smiled broadly and replied, “I am the best friend ever, I am Father, I am Mother, Brother, child, Beloved, whatever you take Me to be and I am God. If you cannot accept Baba as God that should not worry you. Accept Baba as a true friend. I am God undoubtedly; but it is difficult for western mind to accept the concept of God in human form.
“Jesus was God himself, but Judas could not accept Jesus as such. Even Peter denied Him three times! So how can you accept Me? I am the only reality, while all else is false.”
Then Baba looked sternly and added, “But do not take Me anything in between. I am not just a Guru, a saint or some other advanced soul. I am the highest of the High.”
Although Ella had come simply out of curiosity, she and her companion were highly impressed and satisfied with what Baba related to them.
(Lord Meher, new volume -pp. 6114)
35-BHAJIA TREAT FOR FEVER
Once Baba called some selected Poona workers to Guru Prasad. V. Narain Whavale had a high fever and because he was walking slowly, he could not make in time. Without inquiring why, he was late, Baba gave him tea and Bhajiyas to eat. Because of his temperature, spicy Bhajiyas were last thing in the world he wanted to eat, and he had no intention of touching them. He was only thinking of his high fever and how unwell he was feeing, but without asking anything, Baba handed him a plateful of Bhajiyas to eat. Looking at him Baba signaled him to finish them all. Narain did so, and soon afterwards he found that his fever has lowered. He felt ashamed for doubting Baba’s omniscience and concern.
After getting married, Narain’s brother, Prabhakar, came for Baba’s darshan with his bride. Baba asked, “How did the wedding go?”
“Fine.” He replied. “But none of my relatives attended.”
Baba quipped, “None came? But I was there! Because I was there, all were there, and if I was not there, despite every one else present, no one would have been there.”
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5587)
36-BHARUCHA IS BLESSED WITH A DAUGHTER
On 24th March 1967, Dr. Hoshang Bharucha and his bride, Maimoona arrived from Navsari. Adi drove them to Meherazad. Baba, whom Maimoona had not yet met, had specially allowed them a half-hour visit. Concerning the couple's having children, Baba commented, "I want one small Hoshang and then stop."
Hoshang replied, "Yes, Baba, in 1968 or '69."
"Why delay so long?" Baba asked. "Give Me one now and then stop."
Baba asked Maimoona, "How many do you want?"
"Two, to give each other company." she said.
Eruch interjected, "She may want more, but ultimately only Baba's wish comes true."
Later that year, Maimoona did become pregnant, and the following April gave birth to a girl whom they named Dilmeher —Meher's Heart.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5266)
37-BHAU’S FAMILY LOVED BABA
At lower Meherabad, Baba sent for Bhau’s family from family quarters. While Baba was in Poona, Bhau’s son Mehernath was ill with Jaundice. One night when Bhau was on watch duty, Baba asked him, “Is there any letter from Rama? How is Mehernath?”
Bhau replied, “I have no idea. I have not received any letter from her. It is your order not to write.”
Baba did not answer, but he was ill at ease throughout the night. Every few minutes he started asking Bhau, “Would you feel bad if Mehernath died?
Bhau said, “No, I won’t grieve for him.”
“You wouldn’t, but Rama would,” Baba observed.
There has been no news about Mehernath while they were at Guruprasad, but when they returned to Meherazad it was learnt that he had been seriously ill. That very night during which Baba had been so restless in Guruprasad was the same night that Mehernath condition had worsened. Padri treated him with homeopathic medicine and he recovered without having a blood transfusion.
Mehernath and Sheela used to call Bhau “Babuji.” On this occasion, when they came, Pendu began teasing Sheela, saying, “Babuji is mine!”
Reacting upset, Sheela retorted, “No, Babuji is mine!” and she caught hold of Bhauji’s arm.
Baba wanted to know what commotion was about, and Pendu told Him.
Baba remarked to Sheela, “Now I have come to a decision: Babuji is yours and Mehernath is mine.”
“No!” Sheela protested. “I want Babuji and Mehernath both!”
“If you want Babuji, how could you have Baba?” “Then I want only Baba!”
Smilingly Baba teased, “It has been decided; don’t worry!”
Baba asked Mehernath, “Do you love Babuji or your mother?”
Mehernath said. “I don’t know Babuji, I love Ma.”
Baba asked Sheela the same question and she replied, “Babuji!”
Baba smiled and remarked, “Now think it over and say it again.” Sheela repeated that she loved her father more. Baba asked Mehernath, “Are you? What do you say? Whom do you love more?”
Baba embraced both children, and Mehernath told him, My birthday is on October 20th. Baba gestured, “I will have to call you, because you love Me so much!”
Baba then addressed to Rama, “I am very pleased with you. You are staying alone with the children and in that way are helping Bhau who is with Me. Thereby you are serving Me. Were I to send Bhau away anytime, who would do night watch?”
Bhau’s family was extremely happy to be in Baba’s contact and it is only His compassion that kept them near Him.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5866)
38-BLAME GAME ALWAYS FALTERS
Every Thursday, Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavie, all from Poona, would spend the day at Guruprasad, going for their lunch at noon to Jal Dorabjee’s restaurant on Dastur Meher Road in the camp area. After lunch, Baba would ask them what they have eaten. They would name several dishes, and Baba would inquire. “Do you want to drive Dorabjee bankrupt? How could you have so many dishes for only two rupees?” Shinde, Pote and Dhavie would each lay the blame on Kamble
This went on for some time, and one calling Dorabjee, Baba instructed him, “Tomorrow Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavie will come to eat at your hotel. Serve only Kamble. Take two rupees from each in advance, but don’t serve the other men any food. Tell them fresh food is being prepared and they should wait. Then give them water. After ten minutes, an onion. Don’t serve them anything else to eat. After half an hour I will send Aloba to call them.
Dorabjee did as instructed. He served food only to Kamble and not to other three. When Aloba came Kamble had finished and others were sipping the water and nibbling on onion. They accompanied Aloba to Guruprasad. Baba asked, “What did you eat today?”
Their faces fell and dejectedly Shinde replied, “The food was not ready, Baba. We kept on waiting for it.”
“Why it wasn’t ready?”
“Dorabjee kept repeating, “Just wait for five minutes, just five minutes,” but even after half an hour we didn’t get anything to eat. He was serving others, including Kamble, but did not us.”
“Did you pay him?”
“The moment we stepped inside.”
“Forget about it now, you can eat here.” So the three of them had their lunch in Guruprasad, and they never did find out why Dorabjee had behaved as he had. Afterward Baba commented, “It is so strange. Kamble got his food. Why didn’t you get yours?” They didn’t know. Baba explained, “You were blaming Kamble in the beginning, but God had pity on him and he had his food, whereas you had to go without it.”
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 16, p. 5567.)
39-BOTH GOD AND MAN
During this period, Judge Prem Khilnani came in Guruprasad with his wife, Girija, and another woman who was a relative. Baba asked Khilnani, “Why have you brought her (the relative)?”
Khilnani replied, “Girija has brought her.”
“Send Girija and the woman home immediately!”
Without understanding why, Khilnani complied with Baba’s wish. Baba sent Aloba to tell Girija not to worry, and later He sent Khilnani to bring her to Guruprasad.
When Girija returned home in the evening, the relative told her, “Baba was not displeased with me. It is so wonderful that He met me so lovingly! I accompanied you, but in my heart I bore a deep dislike for Meher Baba. I did not believe in anyone as a Master except Guru Nanak, and I felt deep resentment against Meher Baba for calling Himself the Avatar. But He knew everything, and without giving me the chance to say anything, He sent us home. Now I bow to Him with faith. He is who he says He is.”
As husband and wife, Prem and Girija used to quarrel incessantly. When they came to Guruprasad, they would invariably argue with one another before Baba, who patched things up. On one occasion, Baba addressed both, “I manage and see to the whole universe but I cannot manage both of you! Despite My daily explanations, you continue to fight.”
On another occasion Prem Khilnani, Girija and their ten-year old son, Vinod, came to Guruprasad. Prem embraced Baba, who then asked, “Where is your younger son. Raj?”
Khilnani said, “He has smallpox.”
“Who looks after him?’
“Then why did you embrace Me when you are nursing a smallpox patient? If I catch the disease, what will happen? Why didn’t you think about this?”
“You are God, how can you catch small pox?” Khilnani asked.
“I am God, and also man. I eat drink and do everything an ordinary man does, why doesn’t that thought sink into your thick skull? Now I have to embrace so many people. Instead of giving them My love I will be giving them smallpox!”
When the couple said that Raj had been given some homeopathic doses but for the administration it properly needs a perfect-man.”
Prem Khilnani told Baba that his two sons, Vinod and Raj, had recently had a heated discussion with other Christian friends about the greatness of Christ compared with Baba. Baba enjoyed this and remarked, “Christ was great; Baba is great!
40-BRAIN'S UNNECESSARY QUESTIONS
One day, a woman from Bombay came to Guruprasad. Baba asked what she had eaten. Nargis Dadachanji replied, “Brain and Spinach.”
Baba joked, “You have all had brain, now don’t eat My brain!” (This meant tire Him with unnecessary questions)
Baba once asked Bopai Desai (Mansari sister-in-law), “Do you eat chicken?” Bopai said no. “That is good,” Baba replied. “Otherwise you would have to be born as a hen!”
Bopai Desai’s daughter, Meher, had passed her inter-science exam but had not been able to get admittance to medical school, Baba advised her, ”Take the Bachelor of Science course and then apply to medical school. If you don’t become a doctor, I will not see your face again.” All thought Baba was joking, but He replied, “I am not kidding. I say seriously.” Meher began weeping, then uttered, “if I do not get accepted to medical school, I will never have Baba’s darshan. What an unbearable punishment.”
Baba asked, “Why are you crying and afraid? Try and see what happens.” Accordingly, after attaining her Bachelor of Science degree, Meher was accepted in medical school and became doctor.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 16, p. 5567.)
41-BUTCHRES SLOW SLAUGHTER
Homi Desai of Lahore came for Baba's darshan. He came after several years and was eager to lay some of his problems before Baba. But on seeing him, Baba stated, "Homi, just sit here quietly for five minutes and then leave." Desai sat down, but his mind was in turmoil. After five minutes Baba asked him to go, and he left highly disappointed. He thought that he had lost his chance, but Baba sent someone with a message to tell him to come the next day. The whole night he kept awake, worries filling his mind. He appeared the next morning, but Baba again told him to keep quiet and leave after five minutes. Desai flushed with anger, but Baba asked him to come again the following day.
The third day, deeply troubled, Desai arrived at Guruprasad. His eyes were red from lack of sleep and his mind was churning. "Sit here for five minutes and don't say anything," Baba stated. "Then go."
At first Baba took no notice of him, but the next moment when Baba gazed at him, his clouded mind cleared and inwardly he received the sought-after answers to his questions. Greatly heartened, Desai folded his hands and said to Baba, "Thank You," and then exclaimed, "What a butcher You are to slaughter one so slowly!"
Baba replied with a smile, "Only slow butchering leads one to the Goal. A quick end keeps you where you are."
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 16, p. 5567).
|42- CARING FOR THE SICK
Some of the men and women were down with influenza, and at 5:45 P.M., Baba was carried in His lift-chair to see them. He had instructed the sahavas group not to follow Him. Baba was first taken to the women's tent (near the meeting tent), where He met and comforted those who were ill. Next, He went to the men's tent (located to the south of the main building at Lower Meherabad) and instructed the doctors on duty to give proper treatment. Dr. Kanakdandi and Ranade were looking after the men, and for the women a female doctor from Bombay had been specially called. Later, Meheru's sister, Naggu, also came. Donkin was supervising and assisting the doctors.
After visiting the sick, Baba went to His cabin and sent for Bhau. Bhau was in a quandary; the burden of attending to the sick had fallen on him. He had no idea how the daily programs were going, because day and night he had to look after numerous matters and to provide special diets for those who were ill.
Baba asked him about the patients, and he replied, "Baba, I don't know what to do. All have to leave tomorrow and a few have temperatures of 104°. How can we look after so many?"
"Why don't you accept Pukar's help?" Baba suggested.
"What help could Pukar give?" Bhau said somewhat excitedly. "He is always following you around."
So Baba sent for Pukar, and when he came, Baba asked Bhau, "If I order you, would you kill Sheela and Mehernath?"
Purposely, Bhau answered, "No."
Baba asked Pukar, "Would you carry out My order and slaughter your own children?"
"Without even thinking, Baba!" he replied.
Baba taunted Bhau, "Do you see how Pukar is? Now, take his help." Bhau was glad, and Pukar rendered full cooperation in caring for the patients. Having dispensed with all these matters, Baba left for Meherazad at 6:00 P.M.
(Lord Meher, new volume-5314)
Baba would play card games in Guruprasad. One day, a judge participated in the game of La Risque for the first time. Baba explained to him: “I play card for three reasons. First, the burden of universal work gets lightened, second, the minds of players are focused on Me in a very natural manner, and third, in the game of La Risque, the players are divided into two parties. At the end of each game, those who lose in the game have to rub their noses on the carpet before Me, the Highest of the High. This is a rare privilege, and thus, the losers become winners.”
Baba ended by quoting a fine in Urdu couplet that means:
“It is a game in which winner feels ashamed,
And the loser rejoices.”
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5716).
44-CIRCULAR OF INSTRUCTIONS
Once Baba said, I want twenty five men who can under proper circumstances, fast on water for seven days from the 25th to the 31st of July, 1943. By proper circumstances, I mean the person should be free of any responsibility. Otherwise, as Ghani would say, “It would make his wife weep,” and that would hinder My work.
In short, I want those who can fast freely and undisturbed. Either fast or keep silence. Even if you were to fast for forty years, you would never be able to realize God. Otherwise, every dumbbell in the world would be God-Realized! Adi Sr. has remained on water for twenty-eight days. Pilamai of Karachi has lived on water for thirty-one days, and throughout the time was active in performing her household duties. Only when I sent an order from here did she begin taking food. Kitty and a boy Ernest lived on water in London for forty days and similarly others.
But all this fasting or silence has nothing to do with God or even the path. The reason for this is, as you will know tomorrow, that good and bad both are binding. Not eating binds just as well as eating. In short, fasting and not fasting are both binding. God is beyond both. He is even beyond hope.
Why do you fast? With some hope of course, whether it is material or spiritual. The fact is that the very thought of fasting or beginning a fast is binding. One fasts either because one is ill or has no appetite. None could be prepared to fast without a motive. Even if you think of fasting to death, that thought of fasting itself is a binding. “I will fast to death to see God!” That thought is always there. But only a very few rare souls can see God by such a threat. It is heroic but very rare.
I want twenty-five men to fast for seven days, primarily for My work in August.
Selecting twenty five persons was difficult with fifty raising their hands, but Baba managed in a good humored way. It was a surprise to all that Ghani, who always grumbled at the mention of a fast, was the last man to raise his hand. Baba praised him and smilingly remarked, “You are worthy of being My childhood friend.” Baba then embraced him and directed him to sit with those not fasting. Ghani was accepted, but was not to be among the “fasters.”
Thus, embracing fifteen to twenty more persons, Baba ordered them not to fast, although he expressed His pleasure at their offer and preparedness to do so. Amidst jokes and laughter, He selected the twenty-five persons and instructed them as follows:
At your respective places you may begin the fast from July 25th. Come to Meherabad on the 31st, and by taking milk on August 1st break the fast in my presence. I will hand you the milk myself.
Now we shall talk of the program tomorrow. You will find Me full of humour because I know that if I were in your place, I would have loved a God who laughed and joked and not one who was dry and dull.
I would love that God who would even kill smilingly!
Even if He were to take your life, He would do so laughingly!
Tomorrow will be a very busy day for you because of the tight schedule and the 17th and 18th will also be difficult. The circulars have been kept ready, which I will explain in detail tomorrow.
Tomorrow, the 16th, will be Meher-raj-ki Raat – the Night of Significance.
The 17th will be Katla-ki Raat – the Night of Suffering.
The 18th will be Karbala – the Night of Slaughter.
The 19th will be the Night of God – celebration and feasting.
Ordinarily, it sounds easy, but when I tell you in detail tomorrow, you will find it difficult. I will explain tomorrow about the silence, seclusion and meditation.
Before everyone dispersed, the circular of instructions that Baba had mentioned was handed to all.
The following instructions, if carried out wholeheartedly by you, will allow you to help My work of spiritualizing the world. They are not to be treated like long-established sermons, read, heard and forgotten. They are not to be understood in the light of philosophical slogans preached merely for the sake of preaching.
They are simple, eternal truths which I want all of you to try your utmost to live.
The instructions are:
1. Amidst all your duties and attachments let the background of all your thoughts be only the one thought that: “God alone is real, and all else is illusion.”
2. Infuse into others the idea that the ultimate goal of all life is to know God in His true, infinite aspect.
3. Think less of yourself and more of others by trying to make others happy, even if you have to suffer for it.
4. Learn for yourself, and teach others that recognition of God’s Will means not to complain of your lot.
That control of the mind means not to be upset by misfortunes;
That loving all as children of the same One God means not to be jealous of anyone, and not to hurt the feelings of anyone.
Now listen very carefully:
The period of one month, beginning from May 15th, 1943, and ending on June 14th, 1943, is the most important period of My spiritual mission. During this whole month, I want every one of you to follow, literally, the following:
1. Observe strict celibacy, even if you are married.
2. Do not attend cinemas.
3. Do not go to theaters and concerts.
4. Do not attend parties.
5. Avoid entertainments.
6. The first thing every morning is to say a sincere prayer from you to God to make you understand Him and His Will.
“God make Me understand you and your Will.”
This prayer concluded the meeting.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 8, pp. 2872 – 2874).
45-CONFLICT BETWEEN TRUTH AND LOVE
One day a young man from south India came to see Baba. He wished to recite sanskrit shlokas before Baba, claiming he had composed in praise of Baba’s love and glory. Baba allowed him to recite it and appeared to like it. Looking at Ramakrishnan, Baba asked, “How did you like it?” Ramakrishnan knew that the verse was from a Vedantic book and not the man’s own as he had claimed, and he said this. Baba scowled. “You are a fool!” The man, who was annoyed and hurt, repudiated Ramkrishnan’s statement asserting again that he had written it himself.
After gathering ended and the man had left, Baba asked Ramakrishnan, “What are you thinking?”
“Baba, there a conflict in my mind between truth and love. When you asked me, I said the truth is that the verse was not written by that man. I know it was from a certain book.”
Baba replied, “Don’t worry now. Forget it. I wanted you to admire it so that the man would feel happy and be encouraged to love Me more. At the same time, he would realize that he had told a lie before Me and would have felt ashamed.”
One day, Baba ordered Ramakrishnan to repeat in English seven times, “The Sexless Self is the highest experience.” He tried, but the tongue-twister was too difficult and he faltered after a few attempts, though he spoke good English.
Achyutu Ramaraju from Andhra came to Guruprasad. He did not know any other language besides Telugu, and there was no one else in the hall that day who knew the language. So Ramaraju left and returned shortly with a man off the street who said he knew a little Telugu, a little English and a smattering of Malayalam. Achyutu hired him to translate whatever he said in Telugu into English before Baba. It went on for some time and then Baba looked at the man very seriously. The man became frightened and confessed openly, “I don’t know Telugu and whatever this man says I cannot follow.” He deceived Ramaraju. He did not understand in the least what Ramaraju was saying and was making up everything he said on his own in English. But no one can deceive God, and Baba wanted that he should be caught by him.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5580)
Nilu complained to Baba on June 30th, "Donkin is discontinuing his subscription to his medical journal from abroad, which I need, as you have told me to keep up with the latest developments. Tell him not to do so."
Baba replied, "Let us consult Hafiz and see if Nilu's wish is to come true." Baba told Aloba to bring the Divan-e-Hafiz and open it at random. Aloba read in Persian and Baba translated the following lines:
"I will pluck flowers from the Garden of Paradise
And become one with my Beloved!
I have been your lover for aeons;
Now the time has come to give me a message of hope!
If you do not believe it, ask the great sage of China!
It is not for everyone to be faithful and devoted."
Baba remarked, "It seems Nilu's desire will be fulfilled."
But Donkin raised the point, "Hafiz says nothing about medicine or a journal."
Baba stated, “Anyway, until the end of 1953, don’t stop the journal."
Donkin complained, "You had in the beginning made grandiose plans (about opening medical facilities), which until now have not been put into effect."
Smiling, Baba motioned to Aloba, "Ask Hafiz again when these two doctors will leave Me alone!" Aloba opened to a page and read:
"It has been ordained and will come to pass.
If it is not done now, it will never be done at all!"
"But no reference is made about medicine or a hospital," Donkin pointed out. "The time is coming soon," Baba replied.
"But when will it actually come?" asked Donkin.
Here, Baba himself opened the book and gave it to Aloba to read:
"A pale face and sickness from head to foot!
This is a warning that medicine is needed!"
Donkin laughed, and his subscription was continued.
Donkin was a gifted, diligent doctor, but after the New Life period Baba had not given him any specific duty, and it was therefore difficult for him to pass his time. Baba's inner work for him was of course for the best, but outwardly Donkin remained ill at ease. For him, to be without work was a penance.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 12, pp. 4172 - 4173)
47- CORRECTING A CRUDE HABIT
49-CREATE SUCH AN ACHE FOR ME THAT YOUR EGO IS UPROOTED.
Meeting with the women that day, January 8th, Baba commented: "What chaos prevails in the whole world! Here we don't realize all the misery. When Margaret has a toothache she says, 'Damn the world and its quarrels. I have a toothache!' For her toothache, Margaret wishes the whole world to hell, but why not for me? Create such an ache for Me that your ego is uprooted.
"Unless you become the dust of the Master you cannot stay with Me. You can all go to hell! I have a strong mind to send you all away." Baba's mood changed, and in the evening, he humorously observed: "We are going to publish a new book on milk, and Kitty's adventures with the milkman. Every day the cows don't give enough milk and the mandali and Kitty and the milkman all go crazy arguing about it.
"Then the milkman turns to Me and says, 'You are the only good man here. All the others harass me!'
(Lord Meher, 1st., Vol. 7, pp. 2652).
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5206)
51-CUNNING AND MASTERFUL
During the days in Poona, Eruch used to spend the day at Guruprasad and return to Brindra House in the evenings. Baidul would also stay with his family at night. Naja would always stay at Bindra House to cook, as the food for Baba and the women came from there. The men’s food came from Jal Dorabjee’s restaurant. Once, Eruch brought mangoes from Bindra House. They were delicious, but the next day Baba complained to him, “The mangoes are sour.”
Eruch replied, “They are sweet, Baba. I bought myself after testing them.”
Sending for Mani, Baba asked her whether they are sweet or sour. Mani answered they were somewhat sour, and then could only remark, “Well, perhaps they are.”
On one day, Baba remarked to Eruch about his mother and sister, “I was thinking of calling Gaimai and Manu to Guruprasad, but after consulting the women, they opined that if I called them, I would have to call others also.” Eruch kept quiet and Baba added, “I am so guileless! All are fooling Me!”
Eruch replied sardonically, ‘you are not guileless, Baba, but Ghag –perfectly cunning! You are Ustad –masterful!” Eruch remarks made Baba laugh.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5863)
52-CUT TO PIECES
During one period, Pratap was continually late in performances with the Poona bhajan group, though the others had wanted him to come on time. But when he was late yet again, Baba expressed His disapproval, remarking, “You should be cut to pieces with a blunt knife! Why a blunt knife? If the knife were sharp it would cut easily and you would not suffer much. But if the knife were blunt, it would cause great pain.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5566)
53-DARSHAN AT GURUPRASAD
On May 24th, there was large darshan gathering when Andhra, Bombay and other groups came. Baba expressed His surprise and concern at those from Andhra travelling such a long distance for just one hour.There were many new persons, but Dhanapathy said, “Although they have not seen you before, Baba, their love for you is not new. I did not bring them, they insisted on coming.”
Baba smiled, pleased at his answer, and assured him, “I am happy that you came, it was I, who drew you to Me.”
To Dhanapathy, He remarked, “I like old man and children!” As Dhanapathy lowered his head and closed his eyes, Baba joked, “But you are neither an old man nor a child. Your clean shave make you look young.”
When Bhsakara Raju came, Baba asked, “How is it that you look like you are becoming weaker day by day.” Bhaskara did not answer and Baba asked, “Is it due to loving Me.” He nodded. Baba embraced him again and Bhaskara wept bitterly on Baba’s lap. Baba made him sit near Him and jokingly pushed his head so that it falls at His feet.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5833
At 4:00 in the morning we finished ironing Baba's sadra and trousers and a few handkerchiefs. Luckily we got a lift to the hotel [there was a taxi strike in Los Angeles at this time]. Baba called for me at once and straightened out the knot of separation in my heart for having missed him the day before. I am sure every one on the trip had a similar experience of Baba's unfailing knowledge of our innermost moods and needs. At the end, he crossed his two forefingers in the characteristic gesture, meaning "I am the Christ." I hope someone paints Baba thus someday.
Agnes drove Baba and the mandali ahead in her station wagon, and the rest of the group followed by bus. Baba was to have visited Meher Mount in June 1952, but because of the automobile accident at Prague, Oklahoma, his trip had been canceled. Along the way, Baba admired the rich agricultural land and asked many questions about it, such as "What were being grown, how the land was irrigated, are there orchards?"
"Baba was talking as if he were a real estate agent," Agnes cracked.
When they arrived on the mountain, a fog had settled in over the Ojai valley. Baba told Agnes, "I love Meher Mount very much and feel happy here.”
As Agnes drove in, she said, "Baba, here is the spirit of Meher Mount," and indicated her beautiful and intelligent, short-haired, golden, part-collie and part-greyhound dog named Kali, who eased up next to Baba’s leg.
When the bus arrived, Baba called all into the "Baba-room" of the guest house and said, "Next to Myrtle Beach, I love this place best." Baba asked several how they liked it. One said, "It has a spiritual atmosphere." Another said, "It compares to Meherabad Hill." A third
commented on the lovely fragrance. Filis said, "It reminds me of the hills of Assisi." Jeanne Shaw agreed, "It has instant appeal." Baba nodded and added, "This land is very old, and I have been here before. (1) I would like to have spent the night here, but there is no time."
As each person filed out of the room, Baba, in a playful mood, pushed out Ben Hayman and Margaret Craske. A short while later, Baba appeared on the vine-covered porch with Elizabeth Patterson's red scarf wound around his head like a turban. Baba was relaxed and happy, and began calling individuals for private darshan. He informed a few, "You are so lucky to be with me so closely, because in India those who are ready to give their lives for me have to file past me to see me, and the crowds are so immense they have time only for a glance or a touch from me before someone pushes them from behind.
Baba called each person and remarked, "This is the last embrace for a long time.”
Outside under the trees, the group ate a delicious lunch prepared by Helen White, with homemade bread baked by Charles Reade.
Shortly thereafter, several new people arrived. After seeing them, Baba called his group of lovers inside. Baba was seated in a large chair in a jolly mood. He called Dana Field and cracked, "Dana loves me so much he has given up his diet for the trip!" (Dana was into
health foods and had been living on dried fruits and nuts, which he
used to carry in his pockets.)
Dana stood up and said, "The delicious lunch I have just eaten was Baba’s prasad.”
“What did did you,eat, dried fruits?” Baba queried.
"Different things, Baba. I think the fruit was homegrown, and the and the bread specially baked for you.”
“What about your nuts that you always want to have?”j
“Wonderful.” Dana replied
""Fruits!" Baba exclaimed. "From childhood, I have never liked fruits, nor milk. Whenever I have to fast, I will fast on water, but not on milk. When I go on mast tours, sometimes for as long as three days, I do not get the food I like, so the mandali ask me to take some milk or fruits; but I would rather go hungry and just live on water."
Eruch added, "Sometimes Baba fasts without water; he won't take anything even water.”
Baba continued, "Dana has told me, 'Baba, you should eat grapes, it is good for your health.' And today, as soon as I entered this room, I found fruits here (gesturing toward the bowl of fruit by his chair). So I ate a whole bunch of grapes. Among other things, plums were here.Amd now, listen!”
Baba patted His tummy, and all heard the rumbling inside, and burst into laughter with him. Tapping the top of his head, He continued teasing, "I bear the whole universe on My head, but this is a sort of additional crucifixion, because the food does not agree with Me!"
Dana added to the hilarity, "One man's medicine is another man's poison."
Then Baba stated, "I want you all to close your eyes for five minutes. Do not think of anything, just think of Baba." Obediently, everyone in the group sat still and closed his or her eyes and did the meditation. After a minute, they heard Baba's stomach rumbling, and all brust out laughing.
Dana sadi, “ I will stop eating them myself!”
Baba smiled and said, "This afternoon, you all have a chance to laugh and feel relaxed. Baba also has a chance to relax here for five minutes. You had no chance at New York; in Myrtle Beach, little chance; in Los Angeles, none. But here today, we feel relaxed, happy. I come down to your level so that we can laugh and be free together; but do not forget at the same time that I am the Highest of the Hiigh.
“Dana?” Baba pointed.
"I won't recommend grapes any more, Baba!"
"Dana loves me very much; he is working very hard so that others can love me – but he lives on dried fruits! Fred, what about your prophecy that the fog would clear?”
“i need your help, Baba,” replied Fred Winterfredt.
"Gesturing toward the outdoors, Baba said, "Now, go out and see the view and try to love Baba through nature. This is all due to my love. This whole creation, this nature, all the beauty you see, all came out of Me.”
They went outside, and the sky began to clear. From the 2,500 foot elevation of the property, one could see for many, many miles the beautiful rolling hills below. Shortly afterwards, Baba called Ivy,
Sparkie and a few others back inside. Baba was pacing up and down. He looked at them solemnly, snapped his fingers and said, "I have made my decision!”
They stood dumbfounded, wondering what the momentous decision was. He stated, "When I come back in seven hundred years, there will be no more grapes on earth – and maybe that will help the liqor problem too!” (2)
Dana had been taking notes during the tour for his "chronicle," and Baba called him and told him it ought to go in the chronicle that there will be no grapes after seven hundred years. "On second
thought," he said, "let them guess why there aren't grapes!" When the laughter had subsided, Dana said, "What will they say Baba, that I said that there won't be any grapes because they gave the Avatar a tummy ache?”
Agnes Baron then took Baba on a tour of the land of Meher Mount. Everyone followed – panting to keep pace. One man was given the chance to hold Baba's umbrella, but Baba would change directions so swiftly, it was hard for him to keep up. As Baba passed the sulphur swimming pool with its leafy arbor, he pointed to the vines and gestured, "Grapes again!" Baba was very particular to be shown all the boundary lines and fence posts, asking where the north-south and east-west lines were. Agnes herself was not sure, and Baba looked playfully put out with her.
On the top point of Meher Mount is a huge red oak tree which will always be called "Baba's tree." Baba sat under it on the bed of dry leaves. He signaled that no one else should sit down. His eyes shone, and he said he was happy. Then he rose swiftly and led the group back down the dusty trail. Kali, Agnes' dog, followed close behind Baba.
Baba gathered everyone again and commented: "Do not expect any discourse from me today. Yesterday, I told you all that you would play and feel relaxed here. One thing I want you all to know. You do not realize how very fortunate you are when I embrace you all..."
"In Los Angeles, there was no time for you all to sit near me as you are doing today, for so many people came there and I was so busy. Therefore, I wanted particularly to have a free day here..."
Continuing, Baba explained, "Another point. As you all become more intimate with me, with opportunities to come closer to me, all that is good and all that is bad within you comes out in sparks, as it were. All the impressions of the past, the accumulation of past sanskaras of all illusory things, which include both good and bad, come out. My proximity, the intimacy with me, just change that mass of sanskaras and sometimes you find sparks of good and bad flying out."
At one point, Baba startled them by declaring, "No more reading. I want you all to stop reading – it confuses the mind! Don't even read anything Baba has written!" The very next moment, he playfully turned to Margaret and asked, "How many times have you read God Speaks? Read it ten times, one right after another!"
Baba finished by informing the group, "I would like to return by 6 P.M., and no one should disturb me after six o'clock. You are free to pack or do other things."
After a few more private interviews, Baba and the mandali had tea...
Just as the sun was setting over the scenic hills of Ojai, California, Baba patted Kali's head and got into the station wagon, saying the dog would incarnate as a human being for having met Him. He asked Agnes to drive him back the longer coast route and often mentioned on the way that he thoroughly enjoyed the sparkling blue Pacific Ocean.
Baba had spoken of "sparks flying," and one incident occurred during the visit to Meher Mount. Agnes was about to leave her guests and go to Baba, when Ivy Duce asked for something. Agnes was in such a hurry to leave she did not fulfill Ivy Duce's request, causing her to make some disparaging comment about Agnes. Fuming, Agnes came to Baba and said, "I don't love everybody – What am I going to do about it?”
Baba looked at her, and Adi interjected, "Agnes you love everybody you just don’t like everyone!”
In the car while returning to Los Angeles, Baba sat next to Agnes in the front seat. She said, "Baba, you know what Ivy Duce said about me ... I don't believe it, but if it is true what am I going to do about it?"
Baba slapped her on the shoulder and chuckled, "I like you the way you are. I like your spirit!”
Agnes was so happy to have Baba come to Meher Mount after all these years, she felt silly and joked, "What kind of spirit do you like – the hard kind or just the mild?”
Baba would call Agnes the "Beloved's Watchdog." Years later, she concluded that the reason she was surrounded by so many hypocrites was that Baba wanted her to bark – but not bite – and snap at their heels!”
The bus arrived back at the hotel before them, and Baba waved to his lovers before stepping into the elevator and retiring for the night.
(1) Meher Baba did not explain in detail what past incarnation or advent he was at Ojai, California. Some of those present thought he was referring to the ancient lost continent of Mu, others thought to some incarnation as an Indian. Later, in reference to Ojai, Baba cryptically remarked, "I will come here again." He also remarked that "I have been here before" concerning the Myrtle Beach land and that advent, too, he did not explain. Thus far, research is inconclusive from the various legends of the Native American Indians.
(2) To show how people's views differ while observing Meher Baba, in Ivy Duce's account the "liquor problem" was spelled out by her as "drunkenness," (dipsomania) which may or may not mean the exact same thing. On various occasions, Baba would address the problem of alcohol or narcotic addiction.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 14, pp. 5061 – 5068).
139-NILU ANA BAIDUL QUARRELL
|At times, Baba would purposely create strife among the mandali. In this way, feelings remaining hidden would surface and be dealt with. Once, winking at Baidul, Baba asked him in front of Nilu, "What was that you were telling Me the other day about Nilu? When he was in college, who had beaten him with a shoe?"|
|Baidul took the hint and replied, "At college, Nilu was in love with a beautiful girl, and when her father came to know of it, he beat the hell out of him with a shoe right in the middle of the market!"
Nilu grew livid with anger. "Why do you believe these lies from this jungli (uncouth, wild) Irani?" he asked Baba. "When I was in college, where was he?"
"I was with you!" Baidul answered.
Nilu threatened, "If you tell another lie, I will beat you with a shoe!"
Baba gestured to them to calm down and inquired what the real story was about the girl. Nilu replied, "It may be something, but why does this illiterate Irani butt his nose into it?"
"If I am lying, then why don't you speak the truth?" Baidul said.
"Who are you to tell me?"
"Who are you to hide it?"
Nilu said, "Baba, tell this idiot to leave this instant – or else I won't let him leave without a thrashing."
Baba pointed out, "Baidul is much stronger than you. He might beat you up." "But why does he lie about me?"
"He must have heard something.
“ I, too, feel there must be something to it."
Baidul said, "I will prove it to you, Baba. Then you will believe me."
"What proof can you bring?" Nilu demanded. "I will bring the girl herself and let her tell you."
|Baba raised an eyebrow, gesturing, "So, there was a girl you were after."
"I was not after her, Baba. I never touched her! But she did love me and is still unmarried to this day because of me."
"Then why haven't you ever told me of this before? Why did you hide it from me all these years? It is good that Baidul opened my eyes; otherwise, I would never have known."
"What connection did I have with her that I should have told you about her?"
"She is still unmarried because she loves you, isn't she? Therefore, her sanskaras are on you; and, by your staying with Me, I will have to bear this burden. Had you informed me, this burden would not have been on me. All right, now don't worry about it."
Nilu had completely forgotten this old romance, and Baidul, himself, knew nothing of it. But, by sparking this quarrel between them, Baba brought the secret to light, and in so doing, freed Nilu from what was hidden deep inside his consciousness.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5116)
140-NOT AFRAID OF HELL
On October 30 th 1949, Adi Sr., Dhake and Manekar went to see Baba in the afternoon. Dr. Deshmukh, Ramjoo and Bal Natu were also present that day. At one point Baba asked them to solve a riddle:
"Even though I am all-knowing and I am in everything, there is one thing that I do not know. What is it?"
Deshmukh said, "When You, the Omnipotent, Omniscient One, do not know it, how can we human beings possibly know what it is?"
Baba gave this answer: "I do not know where I am not."
In response, Ghani quoted the poet Iqbal:
"I am not afraid of hell because I am told, Oh God that You are also there."
Just then Baba stopped him and asked everyone to go out. Dhake interjected, "Get out and go to hell!"
"I am waiting for you there," Baba quipped, and everyone laughed.
(Lord Meher.1st ed, Vol. 9 & 10, p. 3306)
141-NOW HE REGRETTED DOING SO
Meherjee thought Baba would as usual travel in a third class compartment, which was always overcrowded and would make the long journey particularly uncomfortable in the intense hot summer weather. He asked Baba if he could reserve a clean, first-class, air-conditioned compartment for Him and the mandali, and after much persuasion, Baba relented.
Baba sat in the cool compartment for a while, and then asked Eruch, "Don't you feel cold here? I feel very chilly." The mandali were enjoying the journey for a change, but they asked Baba what He wanted. He instructed, "Go and tell the conductor to turn the air conditioning down a bit. Otherwise, you will all catch cold."
So Eruch approached the conductor, but the conductor replied, "Nothing can be done about it. It is on automatic; the temperature cannot be adjusted manually."
Eruch returned and informed Baba, who asked, "Can't they turn it off? Quick, go and tell him to turn it off."
Eruch left, and the conductor turned the air conditioning off. Because the compartment was air-conditioned, it was airtight, without any external vents, fans or operable windows. It was the month of April and the heat became intense. Without the air conditioning, the compartment soon turned into an oven!
Eruch felt so uncomfortable that he took off his clothes. The air was so stifling that everyone felt as though they would suffocate any minute. Baba, on the other hand, was quite comfortable, and did not seem least affected.
Eruch thought: "Compared to this, third class is much better. At least it is airy."
Meherjee had purchased first-class tickets for Baba's comfort, but now he regretted doing so as the "comfort" turned into the severest discomfort imaginable. Thereafter, no one ever mentioned air conditioning to Baba again.
(Lord Meher, 1st ed. Vol. 9 & 10, pp. 3167-3168-1996 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
142-ONE ROOM CENTRE
Meher Baba left Meherazad for Poona with both the men and women mandali on April 1st, 1964, at 7:30 A.M. On the way Baba first visited the home of Lata Limaye and Patwardhan in Ahmednagar, where Lata sang a ghazal and Baba's arti.
From there He went to Khushru Quarters where the Ahmednagar lovers had collected. Judge Khilnani was residing in Khushru Quarters with his wife and sons, as were Rama, Sheela and Mehernath Kalchuri. Prior to this, Khilnani's sons, Vinod and Raj, had opened a Baba-Centre in a room, and Mehernath had done the same in another room. Baba first went to the Kalchuri’s residence, where He cut a ribbon strung across the door of Mehernath's one-room Centre. Baba went inside it, sat down and asked Mehernath, "How many members does your Centre have?" Rama interjected, explaining to Baba that Mehernath did not allow anyone else to enter that room.
"Not even you and Sheela?" Baba asked Rama.
"No one," she replied.
Baba asked Mehernath again, "Then who resides in your Centre?"
"You, Baba, and myself!" the boy answered.
Baba was much amused and asked, "Who will sing Arti now?" Mehernath and Sheela sang it together and after embracing and giving them prasad, Baba then went to Vinod and Raj Khilnani's one room centre and embraced them before departing.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-6239)
C.D. Deshmukh stood up and entreated Baba, “Please accept this prayer.” Then he extended an invitation to Baba to visit Nagpur, too.
|Baba stated, "I will agree to the tour on one condition. Deshmukh must be ready to bear the expenses of the entire journey. If Deshmukh gives Me one lakh (100,000) rupees, I am ready to proceed to Nauranga."
Kodury Krishna Rao said, "Baba, why should Deshmukh alone bear the charges?"
Baba answered, "That is my condition!"
Pukar addressed Deshmukh, "We will pay a hundred thousand rupees for your cap; accept it."
Deshmukh said, "I don't wish to deceive Baba."
Everyone scowled at Deshmukh, and G. S. N. Moorty observed, "Baba, you will have to come to Bengal also. Your visit there is long overdue."
Thus the old argument between Deshmukh and Moorty started again and they debated back and forth. Finally Baba stated, "It is such a big problem for me to visit where I already am. I would go anywhere, wherever you all are, if I were not there already. I am ever-present everywhere, and so the darshan tour as desired by you has become a problem. When I visit on my own accord, it is a different matter. I am in Nauranga and so it is not necessary for me to go there. Had I not been there, I would surely have come."
Adarsh Khare responded, "Yes, Baba, you are everywhere. But now we request Baba from Meherazad to visit Hamirpur district to see Baba at Nauranga."
Baba replied, "Baba is Baba! So Baba from Meherazad sees Baba at Nauranga without visiting Hamirpur. How can I pay a visit to myself when I am never absent?"
Eruch quipped, "So it would seem that first you must oust Baba from your district for Him to pay a visit there."
Baba added, "Remember that Hamirpur is my heart, and Andhra my head. Both places are very dear to me."
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 18, pp. 6232 - 6233.)
147-POWER OF LOVE AS OPPOSED TO LOVE FOR POWER.
An Indian Hindu scholar named Dr. Subodh Chandra Roy, aged fifty, had been teaching in New York at the New School for Social Research since 1948. One day after a lecture, a lady named Rose Garbade (who had met Baba in America in 1958) gave Chandra Roy one of Baba's books. Chandra Roy had been blind since he was seven years old, and he was the first blind scholar to be granted a Fulbright Research Scholarship to travel and study in India. His research subject was "Modern Trends in Hinduism," and after talking at length with A.C. S. Chari in Calcutta, he was determined to meet Meher Baba.
Baba allowed him to come to Meherazad in January, but Chandra Roy failed to show up on the appointed day. Baba acted very concerned about him. By mistake, Chandra Roy had gone to Ahmadabad instead of Ahmednagar, a difference of over five hundred miles. But the man had a strong will and at last, found his way to Adi K. Irani's office in Ahmednagar.
On the morning of January 21st, at 9:00 A.M., he was brought to Meherazad by Adi. After embracing him, Baba also kissed him two or three times. Chandra Roy recalled the incident:
I was very happy and also much embarrassed, as I had never been kissed by a man. But Baba embraced and kissed me with such kindness and affection that it was most gracious.
Chandra Roy was with Baba for about three-quarters of an hour. Baba was in the mood to discourse and answered the scholar's questions about reincarnation.
Chandra Roy then asked, "What does Your darshan mean for a person without sight?"
Baba lovingly drew his hand over the man's face and explained, "All who come for My darshan are blind, for none can see Me as I am. There are very few in the world who can see Me, the rest see only illusion. But the contact of touching Me or receiving My embrace is a darshan of untold blessing, and so you are blessed."
When Chandra Roy asked about the breaking of His silence, Baba replied, "The fact that I have observed silence is in itself the answer that I must break it.”
"My silence is no vow. I had the urge to observe silence, and I will equally have the urge to break it. An urge is independent of time, but the time is fast approaching when I will have the urge to break My silence."
Chandra Roy spoke of his deep study of various world religions and the conclusions he had reached, and invited Baba's comments. In response, Baba stated, "There are two aspects of religion, the ceremonial and the spiritual – for example, the husk and the substance. When a man's consciousness begins to involve and he dives deep within, he can rightly assert that he belongs to no religion but that all religions belong to him."
"How should I characterize your teachings?" asked Chandra Roy. "To what philosophy or religion is it closest to?"
Baba replied, "My teachings are not like any religion or philosophy. If you are looking to anything for close similarity, it would be a synthesis of Sufism, Zoroastrianism and Vedantism."
"I am glad to know this. As a professor in America, I teach comparative religion. I teach all three of these religions, Sufism as a part of Islam."
you feel tired or get impatient?"
Baba took the blind man's hands into His and showed him how He did His signs, letting him feel His hands as He gestured. Chandra Roy asked, "Do you feel impatient at my questions?"
Baba joked, "Not yet."
Chandra Roy said, "I lost one day in my life by going to Ahmadabad by mistake instead of coming to Ahmednagar. How am I to make it up?"
Gesturing, Baba's answered, "Time has no real existence in Eternity."
Chandra Roy put other questions to Baba about metaphysics, to which he replied, "You will find all the answers to your questions in God Speaks. Study the book thoroughly and absorb it."
Chandra Roy said, "I have found that your teaching is the same Truth established through the ages."
Baba smiled and answered, "If it were otherwise, it would not be Truth! Truth is but one, the same and eternal. However, I have not come to teach it, but to give it."
Baba pointed to the metal plaque on the wall, which Eruch read out, "I have come not to teach but to awaken."
While leaving Meherazad, the professor told the mandali how happy and satisfied he was with meeting Baba, and said more than once, "Baba is indeed compassionate!"
Later, Chandra Roy summarized his meeting with these words:
Meher Baba's love is really very genuine and very great. He showed me what life should really embody, that is, about the "power of love" as opposed to "love of power." Most of us have experienced love of power, but very few of us have experienced the power of love.
After meeting Baba I concluded for myself, here is a person who embodied, practiced and inspired many of us with the power of love. I will cherish the interview I had with him throughout my life.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 18, pp. 6232 – 6233).
148-PRATAP NAKED BEFORE BABA
As mentioned the Poona workers would come on Sundays to be with Baba. One day, when Pratap Ahir arrived, Baba commented to the mandali, "Pratap, how young he was when he came to Me at Mahabaleshwar (1950) He was only a boy then. Now h e has grown up and loves Me very much."
Baba turned to him and asked, "Do you remember I asked you to undress? I asked you to stand naked before Me."
Pratap said, "Yes, Baba, I remember."
Baba remarked, "How fortunate you are that I glanced at your naked body."
Baba's nephews Sohrab and Rustom were present, and Baba motioned to them to take out the marbles from their pockets. Baba started playing marbles with them. He remembered that Pratap had played marbles with Him in Meherabad, and he too was asked to join the game. Baba placed a marble on the floor and asked Pratap to hit it with another from some distance. Since Pratap had a very good aim, he struck it. Baba put down another marble and gestured to Pratap to hit it. Again he did so. A third time also he was right on target. Baba then kept the marble far away and told Pratap to try now. He held up a box of chocolates and remarked, "If you hit it, I will give you this box of chocolates."
Baba gave him one from the box which Pratap put in his pocket. Pratap tried, but missed the marble. Baba gave him two more chances, but he failed to hit it each time. When Pratap missed for the third time, Baba not only did not give him the box of chocolates, He asked him to return the one he had already given him!
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5070)
149-PREPTATION FOR MEETING
Baba walked to lower Meherabad to check the progress of the meeting arrangements. A large pandal was being raised, a separate meeting pandal, a dining tent, toilet, bathing rooms, et. cetera, and also provision for one thousand wooden cots in the sleeping tent. Carpenters were busy building the bamboo charpoys (cots), and Bhau was testing each by sitting on it. During the test, some would break, with Bhau landing on the ground on his backside with a thud, which provided grand amusement for Jangle’s two small sons. Baba also enjoyed hearing about it.
Krishnaji complained to Baba that Bhau was putting less sugar in his tea. When reprimanded, Bhau said, “This is not true, Baba. Since I do not prepare his tea, how could I be putting less sugar in it?”
Krishnaji complained, “Bhau has no right to say that I have uttered a false word. He should not contradict me, he should respect me.”
Baba castigated Bhau, telling him, “Respect Krishnaji.”
Krishnaji was happy at this remark and daily began harassing Bhau, the result of which Bhau had to tolerate. Baba was imparting a lesson in tolerance to Bhau through Krishnaji. Every member of the mandali has had to pass through such different experiences. Some may question the propriety of such a method, but the truth is that everything Baba does is proper. He who thinks it is not so is himself lacking.
After overseeing the activities in Meherabad, Baba left for Meherazad.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-4466)
150-PRAY TO NO RAIN
After Lunch, Baba came to lower Meherabad where He had a discussion with Pendu, Padri and others about arrangements for the meeting. Pendu told him, “Baba, the arrangements being provided are fine, but if it rains everything will be spoiled.”
Baba stated, “I have asked Baidul to grow a beard and prey that rain may not fall. He is doing it. So, rain won’t come and for some days now it had completely stopped.”
Baba, then went to Ahmednagar to Adi’s office, where the staff was actively engaged in the meeting work. Much correspondence was arriving daily. Dattu was the main worker in the office with Adi; Waman Padole handled outside work of running errands, messages, et cetera. Feram Workingboxwala had been staying at Akbar Press since the New Life (1949), and he, too gave his assistance in the office work during especially busy times. Every day, on his way to and from Meherabad, Baba would visit Adi’s office to meet Adi’s mother Gaimai, his sisters, Dolly and Piroja, and those working there. Being estranged and living like a recluse, Dolly would not come out to see Baba, but she would return to her room after seeing him from a distance, or Baba would visit with her in private. Baba also went to Akbar Press to visit the Satha and Damania families. They would standby the road in the morning and evening, waiting for Baba’s car to pass.
On particular day, September 14th, when Baba visited Khushru Quarters, Rangole, the Thade families and others had come from Poona to see Him. They had come for Baba’s permission to marry, and Rangole was the first to ask. Baba told him, “We will consult the alphabet board. I will spin it and if the letters land face up, marry: if not, then do not. Whatever the result will be My decision. “Baba twisted His board and the answer was that Rangole should marry. At that, others from Poona were afraid to ask and kept quiet. Rangole wanted to wed Subhadra, but she loved Madhusudan. She had recovered from her illness and was now quite healthy. Rangole understood Baba’s decision and accepted it.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-4446)
151-PRINCIPAL AND DECIEVER
One evening Bhau was keeping watch in Baba's room as usual. A taxi cab suddenly pulled up outside. Hearing it, Baba sent Bhau to find out who had come. From it stepped Dr. Asthana, the principal of Nagpur College where Bhau had gone to school. But neither recognized the other until they introduced themselves.
Asthana asked, "Kalchuri, what are you doing here?"
"I am a night watchman," Bhau said.
Surprised, Principal Asthana declared, "A night watchman? What do you mean?"
Bhau just smiled and inquired where he was staying.
Asthana said, "I am staying at the Agha Khan's bungalow." (It was an expensive place.)
Bhau asked him to be seated and went to inform Baba. Baba said, "Go and tell him to come tomorrow morning at eight o'clock. But since he was your principal, send him to the Agha Khan's bungalow in our car. He will feel pleased that his former student takes such good care of him. Instruct the driver to come back immediately after driving him there."
Bhau went and told Principal Asthana, who protested, "No, no, that is not necessary. I will walk. I have sent the taxi away with that in mind."
Bhau tried to dissuade him, "The Agha Khan's bungalow is far away and Baba wishes you to go by car." Without listening further, Principal Asthana left on foot.
When Bhau returned, Baba teased him, "You are a fool! At least you could have sent your own principal in the car. How does it look? He is staying such a long way from here, and you allowed him to go on foot. You have proven to be an idiot again!"
The next morning, May 27th, Principal Asthana came for Baba's darshan and was highly impressed upon meeting Him.
But later, from one of his colleagues, Bhau found out that contrary to what Principal Asthana had told him, he was not staying at the Agha Khan's bungalow but at a much cheaper hotel. He had only mentioned the Agha Khan's to impress Bhau. Baba had known this and therefore kept insisting Asthana use the car. Baba wished to expose his deceit and thus Asthana immediately realized that Baba knew everything.
When Bhau learned of this, he informed Baba, who remarked, "I thought I was the only deceiver in the world but even your principal has turned out to be one!"
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 17, pp. 5755 - 5756.)
152-PRINCIPAL AND A TEACHER IN KINTERGARDEN
Homai Malati has been in Baba’s contact from sometime through Subhadra. She would also visit a saint named Amar Jyoti, and once Baba explained to her the difference between Himself and Amar Jyoti: “I am the principal of a college, and one you take to be a saint is a teacher in a kindergarten! Is it right for you to go to the teacher and forget about his college chancellor?” From that day on Homai stopped going to saint.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5579)
153-PUKAR’S WORK IN HAMIRPUR
Soon after, Pukar and others from Hamirpur arrived, and Baba rebuked Pukar: you have come to Poona on 14th January 1956, for darshan programme and now again you are here. I have assigned a year’s work for you to do during My retirement. You have to fast for 7 days from the 15th, February 1956 and thereafter wander from place to place for a year spreading My name and love. Before starting the journey, you have to make arrangement for your family. Knowing all this, why are you here again, wasting time and money. Pukar kept quit and Baba asked, “When are you going to provide for your family.”
Pukar said “I will do so soon. But I don’t understand how I am to begin the work, and so I have come to you for guidance,”
Baba smiled and replied “Don’t worry. Begin the work and you will know what you have to do. But do it wholeheartedly and sincerely. Go from place to place, and if necessary you can visit your home also. But don’t sit idle there. As soon as you take care of your family affairs, start immediately for My work and thus go on doing it for a year.
Baba joked to Pukar’s mother, “your child is passing out of your hand.”
His mother responded, “Let him go. Beyond Your Nazar, where can he go?”
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 14, p. 4899.)
In India, people in the sweeper class clean the latrines. Very dirty work! They were considered a very low caste. They had to keep away from others; people would not even cross their shadows.In 1953, we were with Beloved Baba in Dehradun. There were two bungalows: one for Baba, the other for the men mandali. A sweeper was engaged to clean the latrines in the men Mandali's bungalow; and his wife was engaged for Baba's.It is not that the mandali would not do the sweeper's duty. We also had to do it. But in Dehra Dun, because there was something behind it, sweepers were engaged.These sweepers had a son, Issa, who was very mischievous! In India there is a festival called the festival of light, or Diwali. Once, during this festival, Baba, along with two of us mandali members, was going from His bungalow to the men mandali's bungalow. The sweeper's wife came to Baba, and with folded hands, said, "Baba, last night Issa went gambling, and he lost. Today, again he is going. Please see that he wins."Baba smiled and said, "I will see."The next day, when Baba was again going to the men mandali's bungalow, she came to Him. "Thank you, Baba! Last night Issa won!""All right, send Issa to Me," Baba instructed her."Yes, I will send him."When Issa came to the men mandali's bungalow, Baba asked, "Issa, what do you do?""I do nothing.""You don't go to school?""No! I don't go to school.""Suppose we make arrangements for you," Baba said. "We will give you good clothes. We will give you food. We will give you all your schoolbooks. We will arrange games for you. You will have the opportunity to play cricket with Me. Will you go to school then?""No, I don't like school," Issa replied."So you want to gamble?""Gambling is only during Diwali. One cannot just gamble anytime. Otherwise, I would have done so!""Then what do you want?" Baba asked."If You allow me, I would be happy to come here and sit like the mandali before You.""All right," Baba replied. "You just sit here like the mandali."So Issa started coming. The first day, Baba asked me to purchase good clothes for him, and I did. I had to look after him. Issa would get the best food. I would wash his clothes. Whenever Issa demanded to see a movie, I had to take him to the cinema! So he would be inside seeing the picture, while I would be outside the theater. Whatever he said, I had to obey.One day, Dr. Donkin came into mandali Hall to tell Baba something. After Baba listened, He said, "All right, you go."Donkin left. But because he had forgotten something he had to tell Baba, again he came back. He was speaking to Baba, and Issa started laughing!"Why do you laugh?" Baba asked."This doctor does not know how to obey!" Issa answered. "You asked him to go. He went, but again he came back."So Baba told us, "Just see Issa. You cannot obey Me like him! Whatever I say, he does."And the men mandali kept quiet.The next day Issa came and said, "Baba! I have made seven friends, and, of course, I taught them how to love You. If you will allow me, I will bring them to You.""Yes, bring them every morning." Baba told him.When Issa would come in the morning, Baba would wash his feet, bow down to him and give him some present.The next day, Issa came along with his seven friends. Baba also washed their feet, bowed down to them and gave them some present. Issa was special and got something quite different, and Baba brought him closer to Him in his love than others. Then Baba asked Issa and his friends to play in the compound.The bungalow had a very big compound and with very good quality mango trees. After some time, one of Issa's friends returned and said, "Baba! Baba! Issa abuses you!""Why does he abuse Me?" Baba asked."Baba," Issa's friend said, "Issa wanted a mango. So he started throwing stones at the mango trees. Whenever he throws one, he says 'Jai Baba ji ki!' (which means 'Victory to Baba!'). But if a mango does not fall, he says, 'Hat tere sale Baba ki!' (which means 'You devil Baba!')And Baba said, "He abuses Me, but he remembers Me!"So there is nothing for the Beloved. If you praise Him, or if you abuse Him, it is just the same. Though we are His liabilities, know well that He is going to turn these liabilities into assets. That work He is always doing continuously. That is His compassion, because He does not find anyone except Himself. He alone exists.And therefore, He cannot hate anyone. He is the most compassionate One, and we should do our duty towards the Compassionate One by serving Him in those who are suffering. That is real service to the Beloved. (Bhauji’s awakening -16 Jan-2005)
155-REALITY OF LOVE
The same day, Judge Khilnani's family came to Meherazad. Prem Khilnani's promotion was again withheld; by now, he should have been a district judge. Baba asked him, "What are you thinking?" Khilnani told Him and Baba advised him to remain like a fakir; that is, to be indifferent. Baba asked Nariman to quote this verse of Kabir:
"The whole world is devoured by worry,
and worry is its master, but he who swallows worry is the true fakir!"
"Be a fakir!" Baba urged Khilnani. "I am the Fakir of fakirs! Leave everything to me and be free. All this (creation) is zero into zero! There is nothing except me!"
Since Baba was urging him to live like a fakir, instead of reassuring him, Baba's words led Judge Khilnani to believe there was now no hope at all for his promotion. But changing His mood, Baba smiled and remarked, The instant you receive orders about your promotion, send them to me." Khilnani was overjoyed. Within a week, the orders came and were sent to Baba, who touched them and returned them to Khilnani. Soon after, the Khilnanis moved away from Ahmednagar. They were to return a year later.
Aloba's nature was such, however, that he could not bear not seeing Baba daily, even from a distance. Baba noticed some movement outside the window of mandali Hall, and asked Kaka to go and see if someone was there. He returned, saying it was Aloba trying to peep inside. Baba called him and broiled him before the others. "Why did you disobey Me?" He asked. "Why were you looking at Me when I told you not to?" Aloba pleaded, "My heart was thirsting for sight of You. I could not help myself."
Baba turned to the mandali, completely fed up, and asked, "Now, what should I do with him?"
Baba's brother Jal was present and suggested, "If you don't like him watching you, there is one solution. He should be given dark sunglasses to wear whenever he is in your presence, so that he won't stare at You."
Baba liked the idea and instructed Kaka to buy the darkest pair of sunglasses he could find. Kaka ordered them and they were so dark, almost nothing could be seen through them. Aloba began sitting before Baba wearing the dark glasses. Whenever outsiders would come, they would wonder why this man was wearing dark glasses inside the hall, and would laugh at him. Baba would also point out this peculiar sight to them, agreeing how strange a man Aloba was. Little did they know the true story behind it?
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-6147)
156-REMAIN LIKE A FRESH FLOWER
Up to February 1956, Bhau, besides attending to Baba, was looking after the needs of swami Krishnaji, who treated him like a common servant. Krishnaji occupied a room in Jal villa, and when Baba ordered the bungalow vacated, Krishnaji ordered Bhau to carry his luggage to rosewood. Bhau rolled up Kishanaji’s bedding, put it on his head and carried Kishanaji’s trunk in his hand. Walking to Rosewood, Krishnaji led the way, swinging a walking stick and Bhau followed like a coolie.
Nilu saw them and asked Bhau whose luggage it was. Bhau replied that it was Kishanaji’s. Nilu became furious and asked, “Are you his servant?”
“Baba had ordered me to do this work,” Bhau replied.
Nilu was extremely upset and went straight to Grafton, where he complained before Baba. Bhau was sent for, and Baba asked him, “Why did you carry Krishnaji’s luggage on your head?”
Bhau startled by the question and said, “It was your order, Baba!”
“Yes, it was my order but you have no sense! As long as flower is fresh, its fragrance lingers and it is to be cherished-but when it dries up, it is thrown away! I gave Krishnaji a chance to remain like a fresh flower, but he could not. Now he is dried up, so throw him out! I will give Him another chance, and if he benefits by my love, he will be fortunate.”
Much relieved, Bhau returned to Rosewood, and within minutes Krishnaji began browbeating him why he had not unrolled his bedding yet. “Look after yourself!” Bhau said, “I have no time to attend to you.”
Krishnaji reported this to Baba, who explained, “Where is the time for Bhau? He works from morning till night. Have pity on him.” Therefore, Krishnaji kept quiet.
Two days later, Baba advised Krishnaji to get a haircut and shave, and he had to do it.
In Satara, Baba had asked Bhau to grow a Chinese (Fu Manchu) style moustache, which he had done. Several times, when he went to the post office, people would look at him at laugh. Once, someone asked. “Why are you growing this type of moustache? It looks uncouth.”
Bhau replied, “I am going to China and I am trying to follow their ways and customs so that I may be accepted as one of them.”
“But you don’t look Chinese!” the man argued. “What are you going to do about that?”
Bhau said, “Well, if my features aren’t Chinese, at least my moustache is!”
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-4912)
157-REMEMBERANCE OF PAST LIVES
A large function was held in Madras on Sunday, March 2nd,1930 at a place called Goschen. K.J.Dastur delivered a speech in an excited manner. In his fervour, he declared, "We, as Meher Baba's lovers, should be prepared to write His messages in our own blood! Let us kill ourselves in disseminating His divine message among the people!"
At this, Dhake, who had also met them in Madras, cringed and whispered to Baba, "Dastur doesn't weigh more than ninety pounds – he looks like he is suffering from anaemia. How is he going to write Your messages in his blood? He doesn't have enough!" Baba smiled but did not comment, and Dastur's speech was received with vociferous cheering.
Leaving Madras on March 3rd, they proceeded to Bangalore. On the way, Sadashiv told Baba, "There is a person in Mysore who remembers his past lives. I've read that he recognizes his previous parents, their home and every detail."
Baba commented briefly:
There are such people who abruptly remember events of their past lives. They generally are those who die in a sudden accident, the shock of which has such a force on them that it leaves impressions of their last birth which they remember in their present birth. But this has nothing to do with realizing the Truth or advancement on the planes.
(Lord Meher, Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 4, p. 1275).
158-REPEAT JESUS CHRIST'S NAME
Virginia Rudd was pregnant, and when Baba saw her and her husband, Harold (an aspiring actor), in the Lagoon Cabin He rubbed His own belly as if to say He understood Virginia's condition completely. Pointing at Harold, He teased, "He didn't do this. I did!" A few days later, Baba told some of His lovers, "I searched all over before I selected this soul to come to them."
On another occasion, when Harold and Virginia Rudd were in the Lagoon Cabin with a few others, Baba waited a while in silence until all were there and had gathered quietly. He then pointed to Harold and said, "I love Virginia very much. Are you not jealous?" Harold only smiled.
Again, Baba asked the same question. Harold smiled and said, "The more you love her the happier I am; the more she loves you, the happier I am."
Baba, however, persisted in this line of questioning. "Are you sure you aren't jealous?" With that, Harold rushed up past people and threw himself down on the floor in front of Baba with arms outstretched and eyes closed. He shouted, "Take my life. Take it now – this instant! Take it!" Three times he repeated this, each time raising himself to speak and then lying back down.
Baba looked very solemn. The fourth time Harold raised himself to speak, he said simply: "Only, in exchange, fill Virginia's heart full of happiness."
Baba said very seriously, "I know everything. I know that Harold is not play acting. People think that Harold is acting, but Baba knows better." He called Virginia, made the couple embrace in His presence, and then soon after dismissed everyone.
(Lord Meher-new vol-p-5010
159-REPRIMAND & CORRECTION
Another example of how Baba treated the mandali, one day when He came to the hall, He asked Aloba, "Why do you keep staring at Me? Don't stare at me! Whenever I come here, you always stare at Me." So, although he was sitting opposite Baba, Aloba had to look in another direction. In the course of the conversation, he would try to glance at Baba, but Baba would always catch him, point at him and repeat His instructions. At last, Baba declared, "Don't come before Me! From tomorrow, don't come inside here unless I call you." Therefore, from the next day onward, Aloba could not come into the hall
Aloba's nature was such, however, that he could not bear not seeing Baba daily, even frodistance. Baba noticed some movement outside the window of mandali Hall, and asked Kaka to go and see if someone was there. He returned, saying it was Aloba trying to peep inside. Baba called him and broiled him before the others. "Why did you disobey Me?" He asked. "Why were you looking at Me when I told you not to?" Aloba pleaded, "My heart was thirsting for sight of You. I could not help myself."
|Baba turned to the mandali, completely fed up, and asked, "Now, what should I do with him?"
Baba's brother Jal was present and suggested, "If you don't like him watching you, there is one solution. He should be given dark sunglasses to wear whenever he is in your presence, so that he won't stare at You."
Baba liked the idea and instructed Kaka to buy the darkest pair of sunglasses he could find. Kaka ordered them and they were so dark, almost nothing could be seen through them. Aloba began sitting before Baba wearing the dark glasses. Whenever outsiders would come, they would wonder why this man was wearing dark glasses inside the hall, and would laugh at him. Baba would also point out this peculiar sight to them, agreeing how strange a man Aloba was. Little did they know the true story behind it?
At times, Baba would test the mandali's understanding by giving them riddles to solve. On October 26th 1926, Baba asked the men to solve four riddles. The men were given two days to solve them, and a prize of sweet jalebis and milk was offered for the correct answers. The riddles were:
"Who says one thing and does another?
"If the three go, one comes.
"If four die, one is afraid.
"Two are false; one is real."
When Baba gathered the mandali after two days, no one could solve the riddles to His satisfaction, so He explained the answers:
"One who says one thing and does another is a hypocrite.
"If the three go, one comes; it means that if lust, greed and anger are burned up, then God comes.
"If four die, one is afraid, it means that if lust, greed, anger and hope die, Maya is afraid.
"If two are false, one is real, it means that duality is false, the state of unity is real."
Out of a possible score of hundred, Baba gave Dhake a score of ten and Rustom seven. He then asked them to solve this mathematical riddle: "16 - 100 = 0."
Again no one could guess its answer and Baba explained, "If so (100 in the Hindi language) is taken from sola (16), la is left, which according to the Muslims means nothing or zero."
(Lord Meher, Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 3, p. 868)
163-SADASHIV PATEL’S CLEVERNESS
Every day, Baba would make Sheela ask Sadashiv when it would rain. Sadashiv would give a definite date each time, but no rain would fall. This happened a few times, and one day Sheela told him, "Baba thought that He was the only one who could deceive us; but Patil Kaka is now the master in that art, since he deceives even Baba! Cattle and humans have no water to drink because of lack of rain, and here Dada is making a game of it!"
Sadashiv replied, "Now, rain will surely come within four days!" On the fourth day, black clouds overcast the sky, and Sadashiv began telling Sheela, "Now, go and tell Baba that, as I said, rain will surely come today."
Soon the clouds blew away and the sun began shining, so Sadashiv gave May 30th as the definite date for rain. But no rain fell then either, and on an indication from Baba, Sheela told Sadashiv a bit harshly, "You are a trickster! Where is the rain?"
Once, on a sign from Baba, Mehernath told Sadashiv, "Patel Dada, make me your heir."
Sadashiv said, "I am sorry, but I cannot accept any boy as my heir."
On a word from Baba, Sheela said, "I am a girl; make me your heir."
Sadashiv said, "All right, I will adopt you."
"Take me to your house." "No, I cannot do that."
Baba smiled and said, "Patel, you are very selfish! You adopt someone, and it is I who has to look after her! Well and true is your justice. If you take Sheela home, I will give her to you as your adopted daughter."
Sadashiv said, "No thank you, I do not want to adopt anyone. Of course, I will if you say so; but her maintenance will be your responsibility."
Baba laughed and observed, "The old one is quite clever! He cannot be trapped."
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-6450)
Eruch’s cousin, Sam Kerawala, was a ship's radio operator, and during his leave came to Satara. As a child, during 1939-40, Sam had stayed in the Bangalore ashram with his mother, Banumasi (Gaimai Jessawala's sister). On this occasion, Baba asked him, "Do you know who I am?"
"Yes, very well!" Sam replied confidently.
Baba turned to the mandali. "It is really wonderful!" He stated. "You all have been with me for so many years and still do not know who I am. But Sam knows! He is truly fortunate."
Sam had recently purchased a used automobile, but after driving it for a while, he discovered that the car's engine needed a complete overhaul. Baba expressed a wish to use it for a mast tour, so when it was repaired, he had the car brought to Satara. On the way, Sam had the thought: "This car has been a real headache to me, and now, thank God, it will soon be Baba's problem – including the oil and gas."
Sam and the driver reached Satara about 10 A.M. and had Baba's darshan. Baba appeared quite happy with the car; he had a short ride in it and seemed satisfied with its performance.
That same afternoon, before Sam and the driver left, Baba returned to the men's quarters. Turning the coat pockets of His pink jacket inside out, He informed Sam, "You have brought the car for My use, but as you see, I have no money to run it. So you had better hand over to Eruch whatever money you have to make sure that all future running expenses are met." Sam agreed, remembering the petty thought that had come to him on the way to Satara. Thus Baba made him realize his mistake. Eruch took all his money, leaving him just enough to return to Poona.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 13, pp. 4566 )
165-SANSKARA AND DREAMS
From Veyangoda, mandali proceeded by car to the bungalow, Hickgalla Estate., which Rustom ji Ratanshah had placed at Baba’s disposal. Rustom ji and his family had come to Veyangoda to receive Baba. With Kaka’s and Chanji’s help, they left nothing undone in seeing to Baba’s and group’s comfort.
On the morning of November 7th, after breakfast, Baba looked somewhat disappointed. He called everyone and asked, “Why are you staying with Me?”
Rano replied, “To love you.”
Elizabeth answered, “Because I love you. I don’t know why, but I do.”
Baba smiled and spelled out from the alphabet board:
But what a way of loving! Yes, you do love Me; otherwise, why should you leave all-your families, homes, comforts, etc. – to be with Me.
This tear of My working is very important. You all are so lucky to be with Me now. The universe is in such a chaos. That is why I gave the list of orders to My disciples. If not, the reaction would have been such that the closest of My lovers would have left Me.
But why do you want always to do what you want? You must do what I want! You must either do what you want, or only what I want! But what are in-between things to please both you and Me? That’s impossible.
If you love Me, you must be happy in My happiness. But I try to make it easier for you too, for I also let you do what you want. If I ask you to do only what I want, you would not stay with Me for a minute! I tell you not to fight, not to criticize, but you do what you want. Therefore, try your best to obey these orders during this important period of My work. For nine months, you all must stay with Me during my important work.
To lighten the mood, Baba then described an incident in the town, which he found amusing: “I accompanied Norina and Elizabeth yesterday in the car when they went for their passport work. Elizabeth forgot to park the car in the shed. I was feeling very hot, sitting in the car waiting for them. An Englishmen came up and asked, ‘Excuse me, are you Shri Meher Baba?’ I nodded and he turned to the three Ceylonese standing by and told them, ‘He is great person, Go and bow to Him.’ which they did. I had never seen him before, but he must have seen My face red from the sun and thought it to be a spiritual glow!”
It had been raining constantly since their arrival a Ceylon and all, including Baba, felt depressed. One night, Norina had a bad dream. The next morning, she was irritated and in a bad mood. Baba looked at her sharply, critically remarking, “She is upset because of a dream. What a fool! A dream may be good or bad, but in it sanskaras are spent. In awake state when sanskaras are spent, new one accumulated. But when they are spent in a dream, new sanskaras are not created.”
On November 8th, Baba asked Norina, “which would you rather be, my hat or my sandals?
Norina said “Your sandals.”
“Because the sandals are your companions over good roads and bad. They pass through dirt, rain and mud and are always with you.”
Baba nodded in agreement, spelling out, “This is reason why people in India worship the chappals (Sandals) of the Master and not His hat.”
166-SERIOUS SECLUSION WORK
From Friday morning, July 21st, 1967, Baba began His "serious seclusion work" with Kaikobad every morning for three hours inside Mandali Hall. The doors and windows were kept tightly shut, and not the slightest sound was permitted – so much so that even the birds were gently driven away so their chirping might not disturb Baba. Inside the hall, Kaikobad would stand on a stool and continuously repeat the following seven names of God:
"Ya Yezdan, Ahuramazda,
Allah, Ishwar, Paramatma,
God Almighty, Parvardigar!"
With his every repetition of the name of God, Baba would bend down and touch Kaikobad's feet. This went on hundreds of times. Bhau was on guard outside, and complete silence reigned in Meherazad during this work of Baba.
The first to greet Baba every morning was a multi-breed puppy who had wandered into Meherazad from Pimpalgaon village, one day half-starved seeking food. Baba had indicated the Mongrel pup should be kept and named it "Rammu." The pup had arrived quite skinny but because of Mehera and Meheru's care, and Baba's habit of overfeeding pets, Rammu soon filled out.
As soon as Goher would blow the whistle summoning the garden boys with the lift-chair for Baba, Rammu would wait for him by the door of the hall. After Baba's seclusion work with Kaikobad was done, the doors and windows would be reopened. The first thing Baba would do was to give Rammu a piece of bread. Mehera had trained the dog to jump over a stick. Every day the mandali would hold a stick in front of Baba. Baba would hold a piece of bread on one side, and Rammu would jump over it, winning the treat from Baba's hands. Playing with the dog was a humorous and pleasant relaxed time for Baba after his strenuous seclusion work.
(Lord Meher, Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 20, p.6524)
167-SHASTRI FORTGETS NAME OF OF HIS CHILDREN
One incident occurred that amused Baba. When Baba visited Subramanyam Shastri’s house, He asked him, “How many children do you have?”
“Seven!” he replied. The children were brought to Baba and introduced turn by turn, but Shastri was so enamoured of Baba that when Baba asked their names, he could not remember any of the children’s names, and each time had to turn and ask his wife. This made Baba laugh.
168-SHEELA HAD LONG FINGERNAILS
Sheela had long fingernails, and Baba asked her why she kept them. Although she had done it to be fashionable, she replied, "I need them to draw with, Baba."
Baba remarked to her, "You look like a tigress! While embracing Me, your nails might pierce My cheeks, so it is better you remove them." "But how will I be able to draw?"
"Your drawings will come out fine, don't worry!"
Sheela had no choice but to obey, and Baba then warned her, "This is my order. Never let your nails grow long again."
In Guruprasad, whenever Baba was with the mandali, He instructed Mehernath to sit at his feet by his side, which he was doing. One day, some other children came to see Baba, and Mehernath sat at a distance. Baba asked him, "Why did you move away?"
Mehernath replied, "So that others could have a chance to be near you."
"Are you interested in pleasing others or in pleasing me? I told you to sit near me; why did you use your brain? This time I forgive you, but don't do it again!"
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-6450)
169-SONGS OF SURRENDER.
On that particular day, no bhajan singer had come, so to pass the time, Baba remarked, "Today is the time for those who want to sing but never get a chance." All those present looked at each other, but soon one with a high-pitched voice plucked up the courage and broke the ice.
When Pukar finished singing a song of Surdas: "O Lord, pray pay no heed to my weaknesses!" Baba remarked, "Pukar, you have a huge body, but a very weak voice."
Deshmukh recited a Sanskrit hymn by Shankara. He also used to enjoy singing this brief marching song in Hindi: "Beat the drums, beat the drums! Sing Meher, Sing Meher!"
Once, after hearing Deshmukh sing that song, Baba was prompted to explain: "Only when the heart is clean and the mind completely empty can one be as hollow as the flute or drum to give forth divine music."
Bal Natu sang an abhang (hymn) of Sadguru Tukaram.
Next, an elderly Parsi named Madon (nicknamed Balmwala) stepped forward to entertain Baba. He tried to read some lines of a poem about Baba, but he was so absorbed in gazing at Baba, he stumbled through it and could not finish it properly. "Perhaps you have forgotten your glasses?" Baba jibed.
Madon then tried to sing one of Madhusudan's compositions. He closed his eyes and as he sang his body began to shake. All clapped at the end and Baba remarked, "See what courage he has shown! During My present stay in Guruprasad, not before today have I enjoyed such fun!"
Manu Jessawala also sang one of Tukaram's abhangs. Baba looked solemn as she sang and then commented, "Tukaram wants one to surrender completely to the Perfect Master. But I rarely find anyone who surrenders to me as he ought to."
On another occasion, a song in Hindi which also stressed the need of surrender to the Master was sung. Baba remarked, "In this song, the lover expresses his earnest desire to surrender to the Beloved Master. And what do you understand is meant by real surrender?"
He clarified, "Unless you become as dust, you cannot realize God. But first you have to become stone, for you cannot become dust right away. What is needed is to retain human consciousness and become as stone, and then wear yourself down to dust at the feet of the Perfect Master."
To tease one lover from Andhra, Baba asked, "Have you such daring to surrender to me?"
The reply was, "Yes, Baba, if you so wish."
"But what about your wife? Won't she catch hold of your neck?"
"No, not at all, Baba."
With a smile, Baba concluded, "Then, perhaps she may catch hold of My neck, and then that will be My surrender to you."
The crowd in the hall resounded with laughter, and Baba, too, appeared pleased. Baba's arti was sung as the day's program came to an end.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 17, pp. 5843 – 5845)
Nana Kher, aged twenty eight, of Nagpur, was a friend of Eruch. He had heard of Meher Baba from Dr. Deshmukh in 1941, and from that time he was yearning for His darshan. But when Baba darshan programme was held in Nagpur in 1944, Nana was working in Poona and had no knowledge of it.
In Poona, Eruch told him of his forthcoming marriage and added, “If you attend it, you will have Meher Baba’s darshan.” So Nana came to Ahmednagar and attended the function, where he had Baba’s darshan for the first time.
Upon meeting, Baba asked him, “What do you want?”
“Spiritual freedom,” Nana replied.
Baba looked highly pleased and asked, “Would you follow my orders?” “I am truly prepared to do as you say.”
Baba instructed, “Fast every Sunday and feed a beggar on that day. Meditate for fifteen minutes daily, and lead a simple, pure life.” Nana was grateful for Baba’s orders and Baba asked him, “Is there anything else you want to ask?”
Nana reluctantly said, “My parents want me to marry. Should I?”
“What is hurry?”
Baba asked. “Wait for two years and then I will tell you what to do.”
But despite the ardent desire of his parents, Nana did not enter into wedlock. On the very first visit, he received instructions from the Master which showed that he longed to reach the spiritual Goal.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-3044)
171-SUCH WAS THE MANNER IN WHICH HE DID HIS INNER WORK.
It was difficult at times to follow Baba's orders. On one plane flight, Adi had trouble keeping awake, and Baba teased him about it. The light above Baba's seat was kept burning all night to keep Adi awake. Baba later commented, "I was doing a lot of work during the flight."
During other plane trips, Meherjee was one of the main scapegoats of Baba's taunts. Baba's work for and through Meherjee involved many lessons in personal humiliation. For example, on one occasion, although it had been announced that the plane was to land in a certain place at a certain time, a few minutes later, Baba would direct Meherjee to go and ask the stewardess when they would be landing. After another ten minutes, Baba told him to go and ask again. This happened several more times and Meherjee said, "Baba, she will wonder if we are mad or have come from the jungle!" However, Baba had his own reasons and told him to ask, and the woman would always smile, give a courteous reply and not be annoyed at all.
Once during another plane flight everyone was sleeping after dinner. The stewardesses were also tired and were dozing at the rear of the plane. Baba instructed Meherjee, "Go and ask our stewardess when I will get breakfast."
"But she is resting," Meherjee said.
"Wake her up and ask her." Meherjee had to obey. Smiling, the young lady said that breakfast would be served in the morning. When he returned and told Baba, Baba gestured, "I am feeling hungry. Get me something to eat now." Meherjee had to go back and wake up the lady again, and she gave him some cereal and coffee. Baba hardly touched it, just crumbling a little of the food between his fingers. And Meherjee was further embarrassed to have to return the tray like that – practically untouched.
In the middle of the night, Baba would tell the mandali to go to the stewardess and ask when she was going to wake them up and when they were going to arrive at their destination. "But, Baba, she is sleeping," they would say. "Call her!" they were ordered.
"Miss, miss, our boss wants to know when we will get to Los Angeles," for example. Surprisingly, the mandali found that the stewardesses were never angry about it. Baba had His own reasons for doing this. By waking someone up, He was giving the blessing of His contact to that person. Such was the manner in which He did his inner work. (Lord Meher--new volume-p-5047-1963)
|172- TEASING THE PROFESSOR OF PHILOSOPHY|
|After talking with him for a while, Baba asked Deshmukh to leave. Deshmukh stayed seated, so Baba pointed to Mehernath, gesturing, "Prick him with a pin and make him go away!" Mehernath rose and went toward him, and Deshmukh rushed out.
Each day, the same scene would be repeated for the week or so while Deshmukh stayed in Poona. One day, he asked Baba, "Should I bring Indumati (his wife) and Sanjeevani (his daughter) to see you?"
Appearing as if exasperated, Baba teased, "Look at this man! I do not even want to see him, and he asks me about his wife and daughter!"
Another day, Deshmukh brought a box full of lockets (with Baba's image engraved) and asked Baba to touch them. Baba stated He would touch the box and that was sufficient, but Deshmukh insisted to touch each locket individually – two hundred or more! Baba remarked, "He is doing this on purpose just to be in My presence longer." And although Baba disliked doing the tedious task, He did as Deshmukh wished.
On the day of Sheela's operation, before she left for the hospital, Baba called her, Rama and Mehernath to His room at 6:30 A.M. Baba embraced Sheela and asked, "Are you scared? Suppose you die in this operation? Will you be happy to come to Me?"
Although her mother started to cry when she heard this, Sheela said, "Yes, I will be happy to stay with you forever. Now, I see you only once in a while, but if I come to you, it will be eternally!"
Rama said, "Your nazar should be with her, Baba."
"Only my nazar? You should be happy your daughter will be with me! Don't cry; I will be with her always. Even in the hospital, I will be with her. Do you think that this doctor can do such a complicated ear operation? It will be I who does it through him."
Later, when the sun had risen and Mehera was combing Baba's hair, Baba again called them to His bedroom. Mehera gave Baba two lockets, one for each child. Baba took Sheela's and pinned it on her blouse himself, stating, "Don't remove this during your operation. I will be there with you, but if you remove it, I will not come. And don't tell anyone who this is. If the doctor asks you, don't tell him. This locket will protect and save you from harm. Always keep it with you, and you will have good health."
(Lord Meher-new volume p-6452)
173-TEST OF LOVE
One day, Baba sent for Rama, Sheela and Mehernath from Meherabad. They were accommodated in a hotel in Poona and Baba would send His car to bring them to Guruprasad every day. At Guruprasad, the topic was brought up that Baba had appeared to someone in a distant place.
Sheela spoke up, “Baba, once when we were staying at my grandmother’s house (Near Nagpur), Mehernath said he saw you.”
Rama said, “Yes, Baba, he began calling everyone. He was only two or three years old at that time and had only seen a portrait of you, yet he described your sadra and said you caressed his face spoke with him.”
“Did you really come?” Sheela asked.
Baba nodded, replying, “Yes, certain times I come to my lovers. I came to see only Mehernath, but when he started calling everyone I had to leave.”
The first day the Kalchuris came to see Baba, He was solicitous and loving toward them, but the next day, He was in a serious mood. He placed certain restrictions on Rama, cut her monthly allowance and informed her, “Now, I will see how much you love me.”
She started crying, and Baba remarked, “If you have love for me, I will test it.”
On the third day, before everyone present, Baba asked Bhau, “Did you embrace Rama and the children?” Bhau said no. Baba ordered him to embrace them before all those present, after which he sent the family back to Meherabad.
Later, He remarked to Bhau, “Don’t worry. I am drawing Rama nearer to me. She is really good and has a very good heart. She is residing in Meherabad alone with two small children, yet never complained and so keep gives rise to any complication. I love her very much and so keep her tied to my orders.”
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5564)
174-THE BABA WITHIN
In Meherabad, Bhau’s daughter, Sheela, had fallen ill with measles, and Padri informed Baba about it. Baba asked Bhau if he wanted to go and see her. Bhau replied, “What good would I do for me to go there? I do not wish to leave my duty here.” Bhau did not go, and in a few days Padri sent words that Sheela had recovered.
Baba remarked to Bhau, “Had you gone, Sheela would have died.”
Later, Baba sent for Bhau’s family to come to Poona and they stayed in a local hotel for a few days. Baba sent his car each day for them to come to Guruprasad. He asked Sheela, “What does the Mehernath do all the day long?”
“He composes songs and sing them,” she said.
“What sort of songs?”
Mehernath sang this one (in Hindi): “Every house is on fire with suffering! One lies ill here, and another there, there is sickness everywhere!”
Baba smiled and asked” Oh, you made everyone sick? Is there some meaning behind it?”
“There is.” He declared, “Mother was lying ill here, and Mamaji (his maternal uncle) there at his place.”
“But who is ill everywhere? asked Baba.
“Everyone here is sick; some have cold some a cough. It is all sickness and sickness!”
Baba laughed, remarking, “You are a poet of present condition! Have you composed any other song?’
“Yes, I have.” He said proudly and sang. “In memory of Shankar, the drum is beaten tan nana, tana nana, tnanana!”
Baba was amused and asked “What does it mean?”
“You are Shankar (God) and in your remembrance drum goes tananana!
“I like your song very much,” Baba remarked to him. “You compose songs and also explain their meaning! You are only seven year old, but already a poet.” Baba then embraced him.
(Lord Meher-old volume-p-5737)
175-THE ONE WHO CARRIES OUT MY INSTRUCTIONS IS MY REAL BROTHER-
Baba declared his intention to do some special work from the 1st of December for forty days, so on the eve of it, November 30th, a qawaali program was arranged, and the singer Jadhav Qawaal was called to Satara from Bombay. A few persons from Bombay and Ahmednagar, such as Nariman, Meherjee, Adi Sr., Waman and Bal Natu, were also invited. Baba ordered Aloba not to give tea to anyone in the evening, as it was to be served at 9 P.M. in Grafton, where the qawaali singing was to be held. The qawaali program was held at Grafton so that the women mandali could hear it from behind a curtain.
Adi Jr. was invited to Satara. When he came to the bungalow in the evening, he asked for tea. Aloba prepared it without telling him that Baba had forbidden him to give it to anyone that evening. As instructed, at 8 P.M., the qawaali singer, his companions and the mandali arrived at Grafton. After some initial conversation, Baba stated, "Everyone will be served tea at nine o'clock, and then the singing will start. Has anyone already had tea this evening?"
Adi Jr. said he had. "Who gave it to you?" Baba asked.
"Aloba," replied Adi.
Much displeased, Baba asked Aloba, "Why did you break my order?" "He is your brother, Baba," Aloba replied.
These words upset Baba even more, and he scolded, "If you think he is so great because he is my brother, then it is better you obey and follow him! Go and stay with him, not me!"
Adi Jr. intervened, "Had I known of your order, I would never have asked for tea."
Baba critically replied, "Aloba gave you tea under the impression that it would please me. He does not know that he who breaks my order is my enemy! The one who carries out my instructions is my real brother. He who breaks my order can never be a brother of mine."
Because he was so upset, Baba cancelled the qawaali program and ordered everyone to return to Rosewood. The musicians stood up and repacked their musical instruments, but when they were about to leave, Baba called them back and forgave Aloba. Everyone had tea, and the qawaali singing began and lasted until midnight. (Lord Meher-new volume-p-4586)
176-THE QUTUB, A KING AND DOGS
The Bombay Parsis were with Baba practically daily from 8:00 A.M. to 10:30 or 11:00 A.M. Generally, Baba looked exhausted, but He kept giving His loving contact to them, passing the time with discourses, jokes, or music. Yet those present could see how tired He really was. In June, Nariman Dadachanji was instructed to remain in Guruprasad with the mandali until Baba left Poona at the end of the month. Once, when someone asked why Baba needed a night watchman, he related this story:
The sufis call all human beings, except Qutub, dogs! Because, according to them, ordinary men of the world are not worthy of being called anything else.
Once there was a Qutub living on the banks of a river. He always had a man guarding his door. One day the king of that city came to the door of the Qutub and demanded His darshan. The watchman stopped him. He went inside and asked His Master's permission, which the Qutub refused, saying that He would not see the man now. The king began to quarrel with the watchman, asking why the Master kept the doors closed. "Being a man of God, He should keep His gates open every minute," he said. "They should never be closed. No one should be prevented from going inside. What need is there for a watchman like you?"
The Qutub replied from within: "A watchman is very much essential to drive away dogs like you!" The king at once realized his insolence and ego in demanding an audience. He fell on His knees and humbly requested the watchman to beseech the Master to grant him audience. The Qutub at once allowed the king inside and met him.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-6193)
177- THE RUSE WORKED QUITE WELL.
Vishnu's cousin, Sushila was studying medicine at the Ayurvedic College in Satara. She had been in Baba's contact since her childhood, and all the mandali knew her well. Nilu was fond of bhajiyas (a fried, spicy chickpea preparation) and asked Sushila to make some one evening. Eruch, Pendu, Vishnu and Nilu were about to proceed to her house to enjoy the treat on March 12th, when Bhau returned from the post office after dispatching the mail. They had already eaten dinner and told Bhau, "We are going out for a walk, come along." Bhau accompanied them. Until a few days before, the mandali had been forbidden to leave Rosewood. Only Vishnu went to town for purchases in the market, and Savak Kotwal to the post office. But Baba then stated they could go out for walks, and they began doing so in the evenings.
They reached Sushila's place, where they ate some fried bhajiyas. Bhau had not eaten dinner, so at Vishnu's insistence he ate his dinner there – which subsequently created a ruckus.
The next day, Bhau and Aloba went to Grafton to escort Baba to Rosewood. On the way, Baba asked Bhau, "What did you eat last night?"
For a few moments, Bhau could not remember what he ate, and then he told Baba. Baba was highly displeased, "Why did you eat at Sushila's place? You have disobeyed me."
"There was no order about eating out," Bhau protested.
Aloba intervened, saying, "Yes, there was! I never take food at anyone's place."
Baba castigated Bhau bitterly as they walked to Jal Villa. Vishnu was just about to leave for marketing when Baba called him. Baba accused him, also, of disobedience, but he, likewise, gave the same reply as Bhau. Aloba, however, emphatically insisted there had been a breach of obedience, that Baba had given orders not to eat out. Vishnu became angry and told Aloba sharply, "You are lying!"
Baba took Aloba's side. This emboldened Aloba and he replied, "It is not me, but you who are a liar!"
A heated war of words was exchanged between Aloba and Vishnu, and Baba thoroughly enjoyed the altercation. In his fury, Vishnu told Aloba, "If you utter any more lies, you shameless Irani, I will give you a good kick!"
"And do you think I won't retaliate?" shouted Aloba. "I'll crack your skull!" Turning his back, Vishnu stomped away and left on his bicycle for shopping in the bazaar.
Baba again blamed Bhau, "It is all your fault! You are the cause of this quarrel. Because of you, it took place. You do not obey. Aloba obeys me."
Feeling encouraged and proud, Aloba said, "I am very angry with Vishnu. Let us face each other, man to man, and fight it out!" Baba sent Bhau to Rosewood to call Pendu, Eruch and Nilu, who were told what happened. They agreed that there was no order not to eat bhajiyas or not to eat out.
After a long debate, Baba remarked, "Such things give Me a big headache. I permitted you to go out, and now, whether you are right or wrong in what you say, it has become a big headache for Me."
All of the mandali replied, "So we won't go out."
"I don't mind if you go out, but I don't want any headaches. How to ensure this?"
Eventually, the permission was rescinded, and this was really what Baba wanted all along. He did not like the mandali moving about anywhere and wished to cancel the privilege.
Baba complained, "How troubled I am now! Aloba is so infuriated, he wants to fight Vishnu. If his temper does not cool down, there will surely be a fist fight. This is the result of my allowing you to go out. Now, how should I deal with Aloba?"
Eruch suggested, half-joking, "Send him to Mahabaleshwar for a few days where it is cool. He will also cool down by then."
"His going alone is not safe," Baba replied seriously. "In his excited condition, he is liable to do anything."
Eruch accompanied Aloba to Mahabaleshwar for a short stay. This entire episode was nothing more than an excuse for Baba to stop the mandali's going out of Rosewood – and the ruse worked quite well.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 13, pp. 4596 -4598)
178-THE SILENT ONE
Baba had originally announced his intention
of continuing the present tour to the north, contacting masts in the Himalayas, but his health was deteriorating. He felt extremely fatigued and strained after the long hours of giving darshan in Surat and being continually on the move looking for masts in Gujarat. Moreover, the extreme heat of Baroda and Ahmadabad had a severe ill-effect upon His health. Baba therefore, decided to return to Pimpalgaon rather than continue the tour. On September 29th, Baba and the mandali descended Mount Abu and after contacting a few masts in the town of Abu Road, boarded a train to Ahmednagar.
On the way back, Baba and the men alighted at a station where they had to change trains. Baba was tired, unshaven, his clothes were dirty, and he felt uncomfortable. He took a seat on the platform and, by hand signs began giving instructions to the mandali about future work.
Observing Baba's gestures, a person walked up and asked one of them, "Has he been dumb from birth?"
Eruch, who was also exhausted, said in exasperation, "Please do not bother us. Go away."
The man replied, "I have come to help you, not to trouble you. There is a shrine in this town. If you take him there perhaps he will be able to speak. Many ill persons have benefited by pilgrimage there."
"We are not seeking any cure," said Eruch. "For God's sake, leave us in peace."
Shortly, a crowd gathered and began talking among themselves: "What a beautiful face! What radiance! The poor man has been speechless since childhood. Why doesn't he go to the tomb? He will surely be helped."
Another man stepped forward and told Eruch, "Listen to us; take him to the shrine. You will not regret it. I assure you it will be to his benefit."
Eruch protested, "We have to catch the train and ..."
"You still have time," the man assured them. "The shrine is very near; you will be back in time."
Baba gestured to Eruch, "It is better we go to the shrine to get rid of them once and for all."
So Eruch asked, "Where is this shrine?" "We'll come with you and show you," they volunteered.
"Please, kindly just show us the way; we do not want you to come with us," Eruch pleaded.
On their giving the address, Baba proceeded toward the dargah (Muslim shrine) with Eruch and Pendu, leaving Baidul on the platform to guard the luggage. The crowd was gratified.
He, who speaks innumerable languages, through innumerable tongues was paying homage, to the shrine to regain his speech.
What a divine pretext! (Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 9, pp. 3196 - 3197.
179- TO CATCH A PIG
Once Gulmai, Adi and Sarosh were expected at Satara for a visit. Baba told Sidhu that the instant they arrived he should immediately send Adi to him. They came late in the evening, and, as soon as Sidhu saw Adi, he delivered Baba's message. But Adi was hungry and, instead of going to Baba, he sat down to eat. At that moment, Baba appeared and blamed Sidhu.
Sidhu insisted he had given Adi the message, so Baba retorted, "Why didn't you catch the pig and bring him to me?"
While Baba was reprimanding Sidhu, Adi calmly continued his meal. Turning to him, Baba asked, "Why are you eating like a pig?" Without replying, Adi went on eating. Baba ordered, "Throw your plate away." Adi did it. "Smash it." This too Adi did.
Baba then asked, "Why did you break the plate?" "You told me to," Adi snapped.
"When you're obeying me now, why didn't you obey in the beginning and come to me at once?"
"Forgive me, I was so hungry," Adi said. "I was starving!" Baba broke into a smile and gestured to Adi to finish his meal.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-3178)
180-TO LEARN ABOUT GOD IS TO UNLEARN ABOUT YOURSELF.
On May 17th 1960, a group of Andhra lovers came to Guruprasad. One devotee expressed his desire to worship a photograph of Baba, and asked if Baba had any special instructions for this. Baba stated, “To take my name wholeheartedly is my worship.”
Two days later, while introducing Khare, a Hindu pandit (religious scholar) from Andhra, Baba asked him, “Are you a true pandit in all respects? Are you a pandit in my love?”
After someone recited several poems, Baba remarked, “This is not poetry, it is your views. Where there is an experience of love that is poetry!”
On May 18th, a Shastri (Hindu priest) bowed to Baba and then sat down near his chair. He had also come the previous day when Baba was with the Hamirpur lovers. While the Shastri was there, Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan entertained Baba by reciting his story, Chai Puran (Tale of Tea). The Shastri had left in the middle of the recital.
On this day, Baba asked him, “Why did you leave the hall yesterday so abruptly?” The Shastri replied that he had an errand to do. “Did you feel disturbed by the Chai Puran? Whatever the disturbance may be, you must try to remain calm.”
“No disturbance; nothing of the kind. Yesterday, I went early because I had to bid goodbye to some of my house guests.”
“Did you feel hurt while listening to the Chai Puran because it was composed in Sanskrit verses? Did you take it as an insult to Sanskrit?”
“Perhaps so, but that was not the reason for my leaving early,” the Shastri replied.
“You should not be affected even when insulted. I am Paramatma; I am insulted every moment, but I respond with love. Had you remained seated until the end, you would have felt differently, as if having participated in a love-feast. It was a good pastime too, as the prasad packets for distribution to the lovers of Hamirpur were not ready as yet.”
“I am trying to tolerate things and surroundings which are not to my taste. As for verses on tea, I have come across one ‘Chai Gita’ that imitates the Bhagavad Gita in having eighteen cantos on tea and its merits.”
This episode made Baba dictate a discourse on the ego’s tricky nature:
Our ego keeps us aloof from our own Real Self. Ego is so mighty that it makes us deceive our own self. It has been attached to one’s self from the very beginning. It appears to be so natural a part of our own self that, under the pretext of our understanding, this ego gets tickled instantaneously and the very next moment gets depressed.
If I say: “You are a wonderful person,” you will be at once tickled. But you will express it by saying: “Baba, I am just your slave.” This apparent humble statement may imply anything but humility.
The next moment, if I were to point out one of your weaknesses, you would at once feel depressed, but you would not express it. You will say: “Baba, after all, I am a human being.” By this statement, you try to conceal what you feel within you, for ego assumes false appearance. It is very difficult to be natural and to express what you feel within. The false ego is the stumbling block.
What is meant by annihilation of the ego? It means to be fully conscious in sound sleep: fully conscious in the fully unconscious state! Until the Perfect Master bestows his grace, this is not possible.
“Has not the God-Realized man an ego too?” asked the Shastri.
He has. But the ego of the God-Realized is altogether different. When you say: “I am so-and-so,” it is the false ego asserting the false self.
When you become God-merged (a Majzoob or Brahmi-bhoot), you have no mind; you are only conscious of being God. This is the state of super consciousness. But when, retaining that state, you come down to normal consciousness, you have ego, but it is the Real Ego. If you read God Speaks, you will know the details about the different stages and states of consciousness.
Also, you must bear in mind that mere intellectual understanding has very little value by itself. Whether one understands the details of the path or not, it is just the same. Only love counts.
To learn of God is to unlearn about yourself. It is a rare privilege to meet a Perfect Master, and still more rare to love him as God in human form. It is well said:
“One who has the Knowledge of God is not known to others.”
Baba concluded, “God alone exists.”
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 17, pp. 5741 – 5744)
181-TOUR OF MEHERABAD
Baba motioned to all to bring their hats, and led them to on a tour of Meherabad Hill. On the way up the hill, Baba suddenly sat down under a tree and had the group seated on the ground in a half circle. He picked up a stone from the ground, looked into every one’s eyes and asked one man if he could catch it. The man answered “Yes,” and Baba threw it. The stone was caught but rolled out of his hand and had to be given back. Baba asked the next man if he could catch it. He signaled, “I don’t know.” Baba looked to the opposite side and threw the stone right into man’s hands who quickly put into his pocket. Walking further up to the hill, Baba picked up more tones, throwing one after the other some twenty yards away. The men ran to get one, but realized it was next to impossible to distinguish the thrown ones by Baba from the other rocks lying about
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 12, pp. 4439.)
182-TRUE REASON FOR BABA'S 'DISTURBANCE.
Adjoining Baba's bungalow in Dehradun was a garden of guava trees. Four watchmen had been hired to shoo away the birds at night. The men would shriek and shout, and Baba would complain about the noise, insisting that he was much disturbed. One day, Baba directed Kumar to tell the watchmen not to make so much noise at night.
Kumar did as instructed, but they laughed derisively and said, "What you say is true. But if we don't do it, the birds will eat all the fruit, and who will make up for the loss? Our boss would fire us and we would be out of work." Returning, Kumar informed Baba, who sent him back with the message that they should be less noisy while frightening away the birds. Kumar went and told them.
The next day, Baba complained that the noise that night had been worse than before. Kumar was exasperated by Baba's complaining. Baba, nevertheless, sent him to the owner of the garden, who got very upset with him for wasting his time. "If I don't tell my servants to make uproar," the man said, "They will go to sleep and the birds would ruin my garden. But I cannot understand how you could be disturbed by their shouts. It is not possible for their noise to be heard in your bungalow."
When Baba was informed, He asked Kumar, "What is the remedy for this?"
Half-joking, Kumar said, "There is no other remedy than to buy the garden and let the birds eat up all the fruit."
"A wonderful idea!" replied Baba enthusiastically. "Go and find out its price."
Kumar once again approached the owner, who became even more infuriated. "Have you any sense? Is this the time to sell a garden when it is full of fruit? Anyway, the fruit has already been sold to a contractor who is gradually taking away the produce."
When Baba was informed, He sent Kumar back with this message: "Tell the contractor not to take the produce gradually, but collect it all at once."
Kumar returned. The owner dismissed Kumar with an angry wave of his hand, shouting at him to get out at once. When Baba was told He still complained, "Somehow this racket must be stopped. I cannot sleep and it is affecting My health, My mood and My work. Something must be done."
After a few minutes, Baba advised, "All of the watchmen do not make such a loud noise. It is one boy among them who is the loudest. If you bring him here and put him to work, the problem will be solved." Kumar left to identify the young culprit. He found him, but the boy was not convinced to give up his job. Kumar tempted him with a higher salary, but still he refused. Despite this, Kumar persisted, and at last the boy was prevailed upon and brought to Baba, who was pleased to see him.
The eighteen-year-old lad was Nepalese and did not know Hindi very well. Baba asked him his salary, and with a very funny accent he replied, "Powcheese rupiya" (instead of "pacheece rupiya" meaning, twenty-five rupees). Baba enjoyed his way of speaking Hindi and assured him, "You will get fifty rupees working here, plus food and clothing. Besides this you will be educated."
The boy was overcome with joy and Bhau was given the duty of teaching him. He was provided with cotton and woolen clothing, and all his comforts were seen to. He now began behaving like a boss, with Bhau as his servant. Bhau's duty included making his bed, bringing his food, cleaning his dishes and generally seeing that he was happy.
Although the nightly ruckus in the garden continued, Baba now expressed no signs that He was disturbed. He loved the Nepalese boy, and his stay pleased Baba. From the day he moved in Baba disregarded the noise. The boy stayed in Bhau's room and tried to learn what he was taught, but his head would ache with the least effort. 'A' he would pronounce as 'aa,' and he learned virtually nothing, even after two months. Baba would call him daily and repeatedly ask, "What wages were you getting there?" and in his peculiar pronunciation he would utter, "Powcheese rupiya," which would delight Baba and make Him laugh.
The background of the Nepalese boy was that he was an only child and had, for some reason, run away from home. His parents were distraught at his disappearance and wept sorrowfully for him. They had tried to find him, but were unsuccessful. This was learned when a friend of the boy's from Nepal came to visit him in Dehra Dun two months later. When Baba was told, He persuaded the boy to return home. He was given three hundred rupees and left willingly. Had he not come to Baba, he would never have gone home. Baba would daily lay His head on his feet and embrace him, and only His love made the boy obey.
Thus, after a couple of months, the true reason for Baba's "disturbance" came to light.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 12, pp. 4227 - 4228.)
183-VEG FOOD GRASS IN PERSIA
The group quietly left Kerman for Baam early on Wednesday, 30th October 1929. Halting along the way, Baba felt hungry and directed Masaji to prepare something by the side of the road. But when Baba found out they had nothing with them, He taunted Raosaheb about the poor arrangements he made as the manager. Raosaheb lost his temper. "In Yezd or Kerman," he replied angrily, "I requested so many times to buy potatoes, butter, bread, yogurt and fruit, but you refused.
I knew well that we would not be able to buy such food on the road. Now, what am I to do if You feel hungry? I can offer you grass or hay?"
Baba chuckled and remarked, "I have been wanting only grass all the while! Where is it?" By "grass," Baba meant vegetarian food which was generally unavailable in Persia, and because it was unavailable, Masaji had been forced to cook their meals throughout the journey. Driving further, they found watermelons for sale and after eating a little, Baba gave the rest to Raosaheb who was still in an irritable mood on account of the incident.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-1106-1929)
184-VIBHUTI AND BABADAS QUARREL
Following instructions, Babadas, Vibhuti and Pandoba came to Pimpalgaon on Monday, February 25th. The first two men had come from Madras, and were quarrelling about how to do Baba's work. Baba heard from both men, and let them fight it out in His presence. Each found fault with the other, and Baba slyly incited the heated squabble. When they would finally calm down and become quiet, Baba would say something to excite them and the fight would start all over again. At last, it reached the stage where Babadas, in his irritation, called Vibhuti a fool.
"You're a bigger fool!" Vibhuti retorted. "To lead people astray, you wear a kafni and grow a long beard."
"You too are fooling people," Babadas accused, "By giving them Guru mantras as if you were a Master."
Thus, their quarrel brought out the truth of each one's faults, bad habits and weaknesses – which is exactly what Baba wanted. Pacifying them, Baba then reprimanded: "I had sent you both out for My work. I trusted you, but both of you have deceived Me! How could you do My work when you both have become 'Babas'? You have no right to do that. You do not do My work, but sink deeper into the morass. If you want to continue doing so, then do not take My name before people and at the same time exhort your own virtues; because by your taking My name the responsibility becomes mine, and great harm will come to you due to this.
"Vibhuti was a leper, and I cured him. If he continues to act in this way, he will again become a leper!" Vibhuti and Babadas both sought Baba's forgiveness. Baba warned them not to behave like this ever again, and forgave them.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-2135)
185- VISIT TO HYDERABAD
For His mast work, Baba wished to stay in Hyderabad for six months. Donkin was serving as a doctor in the military hospital at nearby Secunderabad, and at the end of January, 1945, he was cabled to start looking for suitable bungalows for Baba and the mandali. Donkin saw a few in Hyderabad and reported about them to Baba.
Baba wished to do some preliminary mast work in the area, and on February 21st, left for Hyderabad by train with Pendu, Baidul and Kaka Baria. Donkin met them at the Secunderabad station the following morning, and took them to the Rock Castle Hotel. There, Baba was informed by him about the bungalows. Pendu was sent to inspect them with Donkin, while Baba went out with Baidul and Kaka for mast contacts.
Pendu, for one reason or another, was dissatisfied with the bungalows chosen, so he began inspecting others. In the Jubilee Hills locality of the city, a new bungalow was under construction, with a small garden and a swimming pool on the grounds. Pendu liked it and showed it to Baba, who approved of it. He instructed Pendu to draw up an agreement with the owner about the rent.
Pendu and Donkin went to meet the landlord. He was a lawyer, and was entertaining guests when they arrived. They talked with him, after which he drew up an agreement in Urdu. Pendu returned to the hotel late at night, and Baba asked, "What does the agreement say?"
"It is in Urdu," Pendu replied. "I cannot read it, but he prepared it according to our terms."
But we must know exactly what it says. If it has not been properly drawn up, there will be trouble later."
It was quite late, most people were asleep, and who was Pendu supposed to find to translate the document? He left, and as he was walking around the hotel he saw three Muslims sitting in a room drinking wine. Pendu asked if anyone read Urdu, and one of them, rather drunkenly, answered, "Come, friend, I am your servant – at your command, ready to obey. What have you brought?" Pendu took him to Baba. He staggered in, grandly shook hands with Baba and began reading the agreement out loud with dramatic flourish.
Baba was highly amused and entertained by the performance. He would indicate to Pendu to tell him, "Read it again, read it again!" And the drunken Muslim would begin once more and falter through it. After reading the full text several times and shaking hands with Baba, he staggered out.
As he was leaving, he said, "If my services are required further, don't hesitate to call me." After he left, Baba had two or three corrections made, and the next day the agreement with the lawyer was executed.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-3010)
186-VINOBA IN DISGUISE OF NAJA
Naja was cooking for Baba and the women. Baba made her dress daily in different male clothing. During this period, Sevak was ill, so Bhau was on guard the whole night. Bhau went to Baba in the evening, Baba told him, “Vinoba Bhave (a famous religious and social leader in India) is coming for My darshan today.Bhau was surprised at that news but soon thereafter he saw Vinoba coming. But it was none other than Naza, dressed exactly like Vinoba, and Bhau was fooled by her disguise.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-4645)
187-WANT WHAT I WANT.
On April 14th, Deshmukh broached the subject of a certain young man he had chosen as a husband for his daughter, Sanjeevani. Baba replied, "I don't like it; he is not suitable."
Earnestly, Deshmukh rejoined, "Baba, the fellow is very good. He is educated and comes from a good family."
Seeing that Deshmukh had already settled things, Baba relented" If that is the case, proceed with the matter and let the match be made."
Coming out of the hall, Deshmukh told others that Baba had given His approval and wished that his daughter marry the fellow. Overhearing this, Baba called him back and corrected him: "Is it I or you who wishes that Sanjeevani wed this fellow? Don't talk like that!”
"Want what I want! Instead of wanting what I want, you want Me to want what you want. And when you succeed in getting Me to agree to what you want, you even tell others that it is what I want. You have not only made Me agree to what you have already made up your mind about, but you go and tell others: 'Baba wants so-and-so and my daughter to marry.' What nonsense!
"It is impossible for you to want what I want as it is impossible for you to love Me as I ought to be loved. But at least do not always want to make Me want what you want. Hold on to Me and try to obey Me implicitly and fully in all I ask."
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 16, pp. 5561 – 5562)
188-WARNING A THIEF
Gaimai Jessawala servant, Kesar had been previously warned by Baba to give up habit of stealing small items from the household. The maid was bit “out of focus” mentally and after some period of reform again succumbed to the same weakness.
One afternoon when Baba visited Bindra House with the mandali, Gaimai complained about Kesar. Baba called her near and with stern look gestured, “If you commit theft again, you will be born as pig in your next life!” This very thought sent Kesar into a tizzy, and with an expression of full remorse, she promised never again to indulge in petty thievery. As soon as she left the room, Baba chuckled with delight.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-5572)
189-WASH MY FEET WITH WATER
After the prayer, Baba dictated this brief message:
I have asked God, Whoever He be, to forgive us all our weaknesses. So from today, try to be honest in your thoughts, words and deeds. From today you are responsible for your own actions.
Thereafter, Dr. Dhanapathy and his family members washed Baba’s feet with milk and honey. Baba joked, “Now wash with water: otherwise, ants will bite Me! Since 1927, this the first time I have permitted such type of worship.”
Eruch and Gustadji cleaned Baba’s feet and Pillay’s two daughters, Mira and Veena, garlanded Baba. This was the family whom Baba had sent to Andhra from Dehradun with Kutumb Shastri in 1952. Mira had found a good job with railways, but Veena was still like a mastani, although now she was eating and appeared healthy.
Baba entered the mass darshan pandal at about five-thirty that morning, which had been erected in front of Dhanapathy’s residence. People were anxious to touch Baba’s feet, because several had secretly observed the ceremony at Dhanapathy’s residence through the windows.
Baba admonished them: “If you love Me, why don’t you listen to Me? When I say do not touch My feet, why don’t you obey? You don’t understand the importance of this moment for which even great saints wait for ages! So, take advantage of this occasion by doing as I say. Now, keep quiet.”
(Lord Meher-old volume-p-4316)
190-WHAT IS LIFE
A local college professor asked Baba, "What is life?"
Baba looked at him with a smile and replied. "Life is a mighty joke! He who knows this can hardly be understood by others.
"He who does not know it feels himself in a state of delusion. He ponders over this problem day and night, but finds himself incapable of knowing it.
"Why? People take life seriously and God lightly, whereas we must take God seriously and life lightly. Then we know that we always were the same and will ever remain the same — the originator of this joke! This knowledge is not achieved by reasoning; it is born of experience."
(Lord Meher, Vol. 11 & 12, p. 4102,)
- WHAT IS THE USE OF HAVING MY PHOTOGRAPH
Dr. Deshmukh wanted to have group photographs taken with Baba, but Eruch explained that there was no time. On Deshmukh's insistence, Baba asked who would take this responsibility. He added Even though Baba did not like the idea of photographs at this time, He agreed to the plan to please those who wanted it, but He remarked, "What is the use of having my photograph on paper; it would be best to establish it in one's heart.”
|Ramjoo opposed the taking of photographs, and a discussion (sometimes heated) ensued between those in favour of it and those against it.
Ram Lakhan Sharma of Jabalpur said, "We should have Baba's photograph in our hearts and on paper, too!" Amiya Hazra seconded him.
Baba remarked, "Sharma wants to keep one hand on the tabla and the other on the dholak at the same time." But there were many who agreed with Sharma, and the argument continued. In the end, Baba decided that because the men had more than once posed with Him (in 1955), He would be photographed only with the women at the sahavas who had not had the previous chance..
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 15, pp. 5297 - 5298.)
192-WHAT OTHER RAM
In mid April, Baba began allowing darshan every day. Lovers from Bombay and other places began coming, staying in nearby hotels. Three o’clock in the afternoon was fixed as the time they could come to Guruprasad. Dara Dadachanji thought of leaving earlier to see Baba, and Jim Mistry agreed with his idea. Dara arrived at 1.00 p.m., and Baba was pleased to see him. Homa Dadachanji (Dara’s brother) arrived at 3.00 p.m., and Baba asked them, “Why they were late?”
Homa said, “I am exactly on time.”
“Did you take a nap?”
“Have you come to Poona for sleeping or for My sahawas? Dara has been here since one O’clock.”
“From tomorrow, I, too, will come early.” Homa vowed.
Baba replied with a smile, “This is only for today, not for tomorrow.”
Once Homa was playing Carom with Baba and was on point of losing. He took a final shot, but the piece failed to enter the pocket. Disappointed, Homa cried, “Hai Ram!” (“God Ram!”)
Laughing, Baba remarked, “Ram is sitting before you. What other Ram are you calling upon?”
(Lord Meher-new volume--p-5566)
193-WHAT THE BODY IS TO THE SOUL
Baba sent Nariman and Meherjee to Bindra House. According to Baba’s instructions, Eruch stayed at Guruprasad. Papa Jassawala was merged forever in Baba’s Ocean of Divinity. Meherwan was not upset over his demise; he was worried about disobedience to Baba’s instruction.
Papa Jassawala’s body was removed to the Parsi bangli (a place where corpse are kept temporarily for offering prayers) that night. The next day, Saturday, May 30 th, at 7.00 a .m. Baba went to Bindra House accompanied by Eruch and sat in Papa’s room. There, Baba put Papa’s hat on His head and gave Eruch, Homi Damnia’s cap to wear. Baba asked for something to eat, and Roshan and Naja prepared food for him.
Afterward, He was driven to the Parsi bangli, where he had the car stopped outside. Baba remained seated in the car as the body was taken in a procession to the Tower of Silence. After watching the procession for a few minutes, Baba remarked, “The work is completed.”
He then asked Eruch, “What happens after you eat?’
Eruch said. “You digest your food and then defecate the waste.”
Baba explained, “The body is to the soul as the waste material is to the food. The body eventually becomes feces of the soul. How do you feel after you go to the toilet?’
“Relived and happy.”
“The soul, too feels happy and relieved to be free from body. That is how one should feel about anyone’s death.”
Taking Papa’s hat with Him, Baba returned to Bindra House for dinner with Eruch and his family, and then proceeded to Guruprasad. All at Bindra House were as clam as if nothing has happened. This was Baba’s love-game and His gift to His lovers. They had faith in Baba’s words that everything in the world is unreal and they remained unaffected.
194-WHERE IS GOD NOT
On October 30th, Adi Sr., Dhake and Manekar went to see Baba in the afternoon. Dhake returned a typewriter loaned to him to type Baba's articles on "Death and Immortality." Baba instructed Ghani to keep the typed sheets carefully with him, but added, "Don't look at them. Reading them will be death for you!"
Dr. Deshmukh, Ramjoo and Bal Natu were also present that day. At one point Baba asked them to solve a riddle: "Even though I am all-knowing and I am in everything, there is one thing that I do not know. What is it?"
Deshmukh said, "When you, the Omnipotent, Omniscient One, do not know it, how can we human beings possibly know what it is?"
Baba gave this answer: "I do not know where I am not."
In response, Ghani quoted the poet Iqbal:
"I am not afraid of hell because I am told,
O God that You are also there."
Just then Baba stopped him and asked everyone to go out. Dhake interjected, "Get out and go to hell!"
"I am waiting for you there," Baba quipped, and everyone laughed.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-3306)
195-WHERE IS MY TEA
Baba with the group arrived in Gopalapuram at about three that afternoon. Baba was accommodated in the home of Medikona Narayana. The entire house had been kept vacant for Him, and He moved about freely inside. As soon as they arrived, Dhanapathy took the mandali for lunch and tea at Maddipati Subbarayudu’s home. Bhaskara Raju stayed back with Baba.
A crowd was forming outside the compound. Restless and impatient for darshan, some were trying to climb over the compound wall to have Baba’s darshan. Bhaskara Raju was growing nervous, but Baba put His hands on his shoulders and told him to sit down. Then He asked him, “Where is My tea?” Bhaskara showed Him, and Baba brought the tea, two biscuits and a handful of pomegranate seeds, which He put into Bhaskara’s mouth.
From neighbouring villages, tens of thousand had gathered and were waiting for Baba in the scorching sun. Baba lost His temper, because the mandali had left without His permission. When they returned, He scolded the men.
Pendu defended them, saying, “It was not the mandali who had tea, but those who have come with us.”
“But, why did you go for tea?” Baba asked.
“Dhanapathy took them.” Pendu replied.
Baba reprimanded Dhanapathy, “Spelling out, “Have you brought Me here for all these people, or to offer tea to the mandali? I will remain here for five minutes. Remember that I have come for these people, not for a picnic or to sip tea. I don’t like the Idea of sitting here when people are waiting there for Me. Once I lose My temper, I will start beating you all! Don’t act like fools!”
Baba immediately proceeded to the pandal, where the crowd received Him with loud cheering. Some minutes before the sky was blue and clear, but suddenly clouds gathered and it began drizzling, introducing a pleasant coolness to the atmosphere – an auspicious sign for the villagers.
(Lord Meher-new volume-p-4237)
196-WHO KNOWS WHAT LOVE IS
A very large darshan program was scheduled to take place in Ahmednagar on March 6th, before Baba left for Guruprasad. The Navsari group had come for this, and Baba called them to Meherazad the day before. Many newcomers were in the group. Hoshang Bharucha's brother, Marzban, was among them and Baba asked him, “What do you think I am?"
Marzban said, "A crook!"
Baba smiled and replied, "I am God, a crook and everything in between. I am glad you have given Me your frank opinion. "Do you love Me?" Baba then asked.
"I do not know what love is," Marzban replied. But soon after this, he began to weep and did not want to leave Baba's side. Baba called him and embraced him several times. Marzban was a changed man from that day on and became an ardent lover. Baba pointed out that those who have firm faith and belief in Him never find cause to be worried. "The question of worry does not arise." About His recent birthday celebrations, He joked, "Seeing how enthusiastically My birthday was celebrated in this country and abroad makes Me feel it is going to be My last."
(Lord Meher, Bhau Kalchuri, Vol.16, p. 5695.
197-WHO WOULD OBEY
As instructed, on Sunday, March 31st, Sohrabji Singanporia and Kishan Chand Gajwani arrived at Guruprasad form Bombay. Gajwani wanted to live with Baba permanently. Upon seeing the two men, Baba first asked Gajwani, “Do you want Me or God?”
Gajwani replied. “You, Baba!”
“Then will you do as I tell you?”
With folded hand, Gajwani said, “Yes, Baba.”
“You should sewer all connections with your household; listen to Me and carry out My wishes.”
“I have come prepared for that. My son, Nariman, is proceeding to New York tomorrow and I have informed him that I will be disconnected from the family, business matters and remain here with you from today.”
“If I tell you to strip naked and wander about Bombay, would you do it?”
“Your grace will help me to do it,” Gajwani said.
“Leave aside grace: would do it?” Baba demanded.
“Yes I will,” Gajwani said.
Baba then asked Singanporia, “Do you want Me or God?”
“Would you do as I tell you?’
“Would you walk naked in Bombay?”
Singanporia said” My modest nature would not permit to do this. Being this order, I will still listen to you, Baba, and carry out whatever else you say.”
“You have failed in your resolve: You should have said yes. You are a fool! I was not going to order you to do it!”
“But how can I be hypocritical?” Singanporia pleaded.
In response, Baba just smiled and forgiving Singanporia remarked, “Don’t worry. I know the love of both for Me.”
Baba then instructed Gajwani to go to Hazarat Babajan’s tomb and with bowed head pray there for an hour every day. While in Poona, he was allowed to visit Bombay intermittently and this went on for a few months. Singanporia returned to Bombay.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 18, pp 6099-6100.)
198- WHY BARGAIN WITH THE MASTER
A respected man had come to meet Baba at the exhorting of his friend, who was a devotee of Baba. A day before, he drew up a long list of questions, starting with: "Why do You call Yourself the Avatar?"
Knowing what was in his mind, Baba asked, "What do you wish to ask Me?"
The man replied sarcastically, "Since you are the Avatar, you should know without the question being expressed."
Baba smiled and explained at length:
Why bargain with the Master? Expecting intellectual answers to various questions from the Master is to belittle Him!
From the very beginning, the question that confronts every individual is "Who am I?" This is the original question which gets expressed in infinite ways. It is the driving force behind this question that brought about the entire evolution of consciousness, and after innumerable reincarnations and through the involution process, the real answer to the original question is arrived at as "I Am God."
By studying Vedanta, you may become intellectually convinced about the logical deductions such as, "I am God" and "Everyone is God." But of what avail is such dry knowledge? Love is the way, and it is only the experience of the "I-Am-God" state that solves all questions once and for all.
To gain such an experience is not child's play. Cycles and cycles have to roll on before one becomes worthy to experience the Real Answer.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 17, p. 5766).
199-WILL YOU OFFER YOUR NECK TO ME
On Saturday, May 15th, Baba addressed all collectively. They gathered on the platform outside the Tomb at 7:30 P.M. At times Baba would crack jokes, at times give discourses, at times listen to ghazals and at times listen to funny stories from those assembled.
In the Saoner group was a man named Ragho Patel. Baba asked him, "Would you offer your neck to Me? Would you sacrifice your life for Me?"
Ragho was dumbfounded by the question and gazed at his leader, Pophali. He said to him, "Pophali, you have brought me here for darshan, and Baba wants my throat! What will happen to my wife and children?"
There was a burst of laughter and Baba smilingly asked again, "Are you afraid of death?
"What if I am?" he replied. "When I have a wife and children to look after ..."
"To die is not easy," Baba spelled out to him. "Thousands and thousands die daily, but it is not dying! Dying should be such that it is complete death; then it becomes Life Eternal."
"If I offer my neck in your cause, would you keep me alive eternally?"
"When you are worried about your wife and children, how can you offer your neck?"
"Now I am ready, Baba."
"I offer you my neck, slash it! I don't care now if you keep me alive or not."
"Now you have become very brave," chuckled Baba.
Baba then asked Anna 104 (nickname of disciple) to recite some shlokas from the Gita, which he did. Baba then explained their meaning in English and His remarks were translated into Hindi by Dr. Ghani.
When Dr. Deshmukh was asked to render them into Marathi, he looked quite confused and kept staring at Baba. He was befuddled and seemed unaware of what was happening around him. When told again to give out the Marathi version, Deshmukh looked as if he had just been awakened from sleep. He could not do the translation since he did not concentrate nor remember what was being said.
Baba remarked about Deshmukh: "Here is a man who has both head and heart which is a very rare combination in any disciple. He writes My articles in the Meher Baba Journal from the points I dictate, and writes them well, as you all know. But now in My presence he is so lost in love that he looks like a “Mast”
( Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 8, pp. 2870 – 2874
200-YES, THIS IS A ZOO
Baba had given orders that His lovers were not even to look inside Guruprasad if they happened to be passing.
One evening, a few young girls came inside and began frolicking about. Eruch saw them and came out to scold them that they were trespassing by, as Baba might be on the veranda at that time. Not to risk breaking His order, several avoided travelling via Bund Garden Road altogether.
"What do you want?" he demanded.
"We just wanted to see what was inside," they said.
"Is this the time to come when the gates have been shut? What is here? A zoo?"
The girls had been steadily approaching the main building, as from behind Eruch, Baba was standing waving for them to come closer. Pointing to Eruch, Baba remarked, "Yes, this is a zoo, and here is one of the animals!" Baba greeted the girls, who then scurried away.
(Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 17, p. 5818.)
Following incident with humorous note is produced from the “While the world had slept” written by Bhau Kalchuri an ardent disciple of Baba. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Charitable Public Trust, Ahmednagar, India.
201-WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO THE UNIVERSE
Baba continued giving me certain points for The Nothing and the Everything when I would be with Him at night, and He would ask me to remind Him about them. I would write the points down and remind Him the next day. But when He would ask me to remind Him about certain points on a certain date — after a week, say, or after two months or four months, it became very difficult.
Although I would make a note of the points and the date, I would forget to remind Baba and He Himself would deal with the points on the particular day. He would never forget, and I would feel amazed and ashamed. I had written down the points, but I would forget to remind Him! I would try to check for points each morning, but as Baba would come at any time, I was not always able to go over my notes.
One day when I was in the washroom, Baba came suddenly and called for me. I hurriedly washed and ran to Him. He asked, "Are there any points for today?"
I said, "No, Baba."
He asked me to check and I went to my room. I didn't see any notation about points on that particular day, so I returned and told Baba that there was nothing for His attention.
Nevertheless, after some time Baba started dealing with certain points He had given me four months back which He had asked me to remind Him about on that particular day. As soon as He started discussing them I remembered that I had made notes!
Baba then gestured, "I had given you these points and you forgot to remind Me. If I forget like you, what will happen to the universe?"
Later, to my surprise I found my notes in my pocket.
(While the world had slept, pp. 64-65, 1984 © Bhau Kalchuri)
Following incidents with humorous note are reproduced from the “Bhau Messages” written by Bhau Kalchuri an ardent disciple of Baba lover who remained in service of Meher Baba till Baba dropped His body. Kind permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba perpetual Public Trust, Ahmednagar, India.
202-FIGHT BETWEEN COMMANDER IN CHIEF AND CONTROLLER
In 1954, when Baba was in a village in Hamirpur District called Mahewa, He asked the mandali members and others to keep awake the whole night before (according to the Parsi calendar) His Birthday. There were humorous stories, singing, plus a fight between Pendu and Kumar.
How did this fight begin? There was a small hut, and we were all sitting outside it on a mud platform. Baba was also there. When, in hundreds, people came to Baba, they sat down on the platform, keeping their shoes very close to it. There was not even a way to go out in order to piddle!
Shatrughan Kumar had been appointed the Commander-in-Chief during Baba's tour, and his duty was to keep the peace. At 6:00 a.m. in the morning, he would call all the Baba lovers and mandali members and order us to march - left right, left right. Pendu was appointed Controller.
Kumar gave the order to several Baba lovers to throw the shoes away from the platform. Pendu became upset and told Kumar not to create a disturbance by doing such a thing.
"How will people find their shoes when they go back?" he asked.
Kumar told Pendu, "You keep quiet. I am the Commander-in-Chief. So you cannot say anything to me."
And the fight began. Then Baba called the Commander-In-Chief and the Controller. He appointed lawyers for both of them. Then arguments started between the lawyers. Each one would take the side of his client. Baba would say, "Let me know which is greater, the Controller or the Commander-in-Chief."
No one was in favour of the Commander-in-Chief because he was a new person, and Pendu, of course, was one of the Mandali members who had been with Baba since his childhood.
(Bhau Messages- 14 Th June 2004)
Once, Beloved Baba permitted children to come with their mothers to Guruprasad. Fathers were not allowed. One mother had five children, who were all mischievous. They would not listen to her and were running here and there. She was feeling very embarrassed. When she came to Baba, He asked, "How many children do you have?"
"Five," she replied. "Are they all mischievous?"
Baba said. "But what about Me? I have innumerable children, and they are all very mischievous. Can you imagine how embarrassed I must feel?"
204-WHETHER YOUR SCREW IS LOOSE
Spirituality is to get rid of your false self, and when your false self goes, you know what you are in Reality. In Reality, no one is "high," and no one is "low." Everyone is not every one, but One. So when there is only One, how can there be the question of high and low? But in the illusory world, there is high and low. There are so many distinctions because the ego plays its role, and the ego always deceives.
And this is the story of Amiya Kumar Hazra and his ego.
Amiya was an English professor living in Jabalpur. He had heard about Meher Baba, and when he was in Pune, Baba gave a discourse on "Ego." Amiya was very, very happy to hear it.
When he returned home, the question of ego had made him mad. He said to himself, "I have got a lot of ego, and I must get rid of it."
He thought that he must resign from his post as a college English professor and seek some low-class position, so that he would become free from ego. He resigned from his college and took a job as peon (messenger boy) in a primary school, where he would take files from one office to another. The school was in Bheda Ghat, 13 miles from his home in Jabalpur. In the morning, Amiya would bicycle to the school, and late in the evening, return the same distance home.
Amiya's father was a doctor, very popular and very famous. When he came to know that his son had left his professorship to become a peon, the doctor became very, very angry. He could not figure out why his son had done such a thing and made inquiries regarding the matter. He discovered that Amiya had come into Meher Baba's contact and had His darshan. Amiya subsequently quit his professorship to become a peon. The father was very, very upset with Meher Baba. Abusing Him, Amiya's father told others, "Who is this Meher Baba who has spoiled the life of my son? I will go to see Him!"
Some Baba lovers heard this, and one of them sent a letter to Baba in Mahabaleshwar. As soon as the letter was read out, Baba asked Eruch to send a telegram to Amiya. Eruch did so, instructing Amiya to come to Mahabaleshwar immediately.
Amiya received the telegram, and since he had no money, sold his bicycle to buy his train ticket. He also brought along his friend, Sharma, a professor at the college where Amiya had previously taught.
When Amiya and Sharma arrived in Mahabaleshwar, Baba embraced them and asked them to sit. Then He inquired of Amiya, "Whether your screw is loose?"
How can I tighten it? When I see you, My screw becomes loose!" Then Baba added, "Why did you leave your job as a professor?"
"Baba, I've got so many ego. In order to get rid of this ego, I left the post that was giving it to me. I have taken up another job, where I have to carry out the orders of my superiors."
Then Baba added, "In order to make your ego weak, you left your good job and you have become a peon. Can you be free from ego by doing this? Can anyone be free from ego by these outer means? You cannot. You have no idea that it is your ego itself deceiving you when it tells you this. Your ego is not going to leave you. Instead, it is becoming more and more firm and keeps you in its grip. If you have this low job, it does not mean that your ego has become weak. It has remained just the same. This is not the way you get rid of it.
"Only through love for God can you lose your ego, not through intellectual thinking. But that love is the Grace of God. And how can you have that grace? It depends upon God's whim. And therefore, only obedience to Me and My love can save you. Follow My order and do not think about your ego. Whatever I say, just follow with all love. Your mind may question, and let your mind question, but you just follow My order wholeheartedly. Whatever I say, just do it. Now
I tell you: Go back and apply for your previous post."
"But Baba," Amiya said, "Another professor has already been appointed in my place. How can I get the same post?"
"Again, you are arguing? Your obedience should be natural. Just try to get your post as professor of English again, and you will. Don't use your intellect. Don't argue. It is not good. If you argue, how can you
obey Me? Whatever I say, just do it accordingly."
Then Amiya kept quiet. When he went back, he was able to assume a post as a professor in another college.
Then Baba looked at Amiya's friend, Sharma, and asked, "What do you do?"
"I am also a professor," Sharma replied.
"Good. Continue to do this," Baba informed him, and then asked,
"Are you married?"
"No, I am not married."
"Do you want to get married?"
"I don't want to get married," Sharma answered.
Then both Amiya and Sharma left.
"If you ask me to, I will do so."
Then Baba instructed him, "Your mother wants you to get married, so do it. Now, when you go back to Jabalpur, the first girl you see, if you find her beautiful and to your liking, you get married! Will you do so?"
After the Sahavas program, Sharma and his mother left. When he reached Jabalpur, he saw a beautiful girl and remembered, "Baba has told me the first girl I see, if I find that she is beautiful, I should get married. This is the first girl, and I find her beautiful! So why not? I must marry this girl."
When Baba received the telegram, He sent a reply to Sharma saying that he should go ahead and marry her. But before Sharma received a reply, his mind started working. He thought, "Suppose I can find a more beautiful girl than this! Why not wait?"
The mind always deceives. It deceived Amiya into thinking that in order to become free from ego; he must resign from professorship and take the job of a peon. It deceived Sharma, giving him the idea of waiting to find "The Most Beautiful Girl." The mind always deceives
because mind itself is Illusion.
I asked if he was married yet, and he just laughed!
205-A THEFT PREVENTED WHEN BABA WAS PHYSICALLY PRESENT
We were in Dehra Dun, in 1953, and Beloved Baba was in seclusion. He did not want to see anyone. But a Baba Lover named Kishan Singh, who had arranged bungalows for Baba and His Mandali in Dehra Dun, was permitted to come to the Mandali's bungalow.
And the man said, "Interest? You are a Baba lover. I don't charge interest to Baba lovers!"
The refugee was amazed and said, "Please take this down in writing, regarding the money you have given to me."
"Because of Beloved Baba's grace, it is earning very well," the refugee told him..
"call that refugee."
Which Kishan Singh did?
down in writing?"
Then Baba asked the refugee, "You don't have any witnesses?"
So Baba said, "Then the tree is a witness! Go and call that tree."
"Did you not hear?" Baba said. "I just want you to go to that tree and call it here."
The man was caught. He said to Baba, "Baba, please forgive me. He did return the money to me, but I played mischief. Please forgive me."
such mischief on anyone."
but still the tree did not move."
(Bhau messages- 2nd May, 2004 )
This is another short story which shows how Baba used very simple means to teach us not to criticize the built-in habits of others which were objectionable to rest of us.
For a time upon the Hill at Meherabad practically every evening Baba gave us the happiness of gathering around His gaddi. We placed our mats on the floor and sat there while He gave us short talk, made jokes with us, or told storey illustrating some aspect of spiritual path.
Usually these were times of happiness, unless as sometime happened, some poor wretch was getting reprimand.
There was living with the group an old person by name of Barnubai.
It is said that if a Master very much wants to take a disciple away from his worldly family duties in order to serve Him closely, He will take into His ashram the members of the family for whom this disciple is responsible to feed or cloth or educate. Baba Himself takes this responsibility.
Barnubai was one such person.
She had an irritating habit at crucial moments during Baba’s wonderful evenings with us of taking a large pinch of snuff which brought on a loud and enjoyable-to-her fit of sneezing.
Norina was particularly annoyed by this, and to show it, gave out shudders of judgmental annoyance. Baba always looked surprised but said nothing to either culprit. One evening, however, with loving smile He produced a large box of Barnubai favorite snuff and gave it to her.
This lesson was seen and digested by all of us, just as it had been when earlier days at Nasik. He had lovingly handed Rano a box of cigars. This action of His was not to show the approval of either cigar smoking or snuff taking but to remind us to leave these things to Baba. At the right moment when the time was ripe He easily swept aside all these minor things.
(Still dancing with Love)
Following is a humorous incident is from the book tiltled “My life with Meher Baba” by Sri W.D. Kain
207-BABA PERFORMED PUNKHRAJ’S MARRIGE BY PROXY
Before Baba entered the New Life, Pankhraj had been engaged to a girl of Baba’s choice and Baba had stipulated that He will perform the marriage Himself. Baba having entered the New Life, brides parents were pressing hard for the nuptials and Pankhraj parents were helpless. Baba then performed Pankhraj’s marriage by proxy. Gustadji acted as bride and I stood as Best Man. There was hilarity, and everybody laughed and Gustadji followed Pankhraj as a bride around Baba amidst loud cheers and blessings by Baba.
After the problem of other devotees had been solved all were taken to another spacious ground where Baba distributed the prasad (laddoos) to the devotees. As Todi Singh tried it to put in the pocket for being carried home, Baba from a distance raised His finger and gave a signal that the Prasad had to be eaten and then not to be taken home.
(My life with Meher Baba, p- 1994)
Following episodes are produced from the Book “Real Treasure (Vol-1)” by Rustom B. Falahati narrated by Eruch. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been given by the author of book Sh. Rustom B. Falahati
208-ERUCH LAUGHS READING PRAYER
Baba would ask us to recite the prayers daily towards end of His sahawas. As you know His body was frail and slightest movement of His body would cause Him extreme discomfort. Nevertheless, He would stand and take part in it. As his debility kept on increasing, He would ask us to recite the prayer faster and faster each day. Finally, a time came when, I was reciting it so fast, as per His instructions, that I did not understand what I was reciting, as there was no time to think or reflect on the words. It just became a mechanical exercise for me which I did because that was what He wanted. On one occasion as I was doing my usual recitation, a funny thought passed through my mind and I broke into laughter, you know how the mind is? Well, while reciting the prayer, I was reminded of an express train speeding through a station and I laughed.
When prayers were over, Baba asked me, “Why did you laugh?, I said while reciting the prayers, I had a thought of a train going through a station and I laughed. I also wondered as what is the idea of reciting prayer so fast. Baba said to me, “You have no idea what My participation in this prayer mean. Because of My participation, who so ever says this prayer, even he repeats them mechanically, will benefit from it. This is because I have participated in it.”
Addressing the pilgrims, Eruch would then emphasize, “Baba put His body through so much of suffering and pain because of love for us. He has given us this wonderful opportunity on a platter; even if we repeat His prayer mechanically, we will benefit. He has made it so easy for us. Knowing that how our minds are, Baba has made concessions for us, and also given benefit of mechanical remembrance. So make the most of this wonderful opportunity.
(The Real Treasure, vol. 1 ed.2006 © Rustom B. Falahati)
On one occasion Mani brought up the subject of speaking the truth. "Baba wanted us to speak the truth at all times, but we don't have to say everything," she explained.
Once there was a Baba lover who was visiting Meherazad for the first time. She was really taken by the beauty and atmosphere she found at Baba's home. When the time came for her to leave, she looked sad.
Mani saw her crying and tried to console her. She told Mani, "Mani, I am not crying because I am leaving, it is something else."
Mani said, "Tell me what it is and may be I can help you." She proceeded to tell Mani her story.
"You see, my trip to India was financed by my granny, but on the condition that I visit the Taj Mahal and tell her about it. She always wanted to see the Taj Mahal and couldn't do it, so she wanted me to visit the place for her. I was hoping to spend a few days at Meherabad and Meherazad and then leave to see the Taj. But it was so beautiful here that I couldn't tear myself away. Now that it's time to return to America, I am feeling guilty and sad that I did not keep my word. I am afraid of facing her."
"That's all?" Mani said. "I can tell you what to do."
The girl asked, "Are you going to ask me to lie? Others have suggested it and I just can't lie to my granny."
"Not at all. You don't have to tell a lie. When you go to Bombay, make sure you visit the hotel that's there, called the Taj Mahal. Then, when your granny asks you, tell her that you visited the Taj Mahal and that it was beautiful. You won't be telling a lie."
The pilgrim cheered up. After she went home she wrote to Mani telling all about her visit to the Taj Mahal hotel and her encounter with her granny who was happy to hear all about her visit to the Taj. She even thanked Mani for her advice.
(The Real Treasure, Vol. 1, p. 18 2006 © Rustom B. Falahati)
This is a story that Mansari Desai would often tell us. Once Baba was in a good mood while addressing His lovers. He asked them, “Do you know of anyone who is more compassionate than I am? I am the most compassionate one.”
No one replied. When Baba repeated the question several times, one bold Baba lover from Karachi got up and said to Baba. “I know of someone who is more compassionate than you.” Baba asked, “Really? Who is that?”
The man replied, “The butcher. The butcher is more compassionate than you. The butcher kills with just a single slash from his sword, whereas you, Baba, first pull off a person’s hair, then you peel off his skin, then you carve his flesh, and then you will kill him slowly. Certainly, the butcher shows more compassion than you”. Baba just laughed.
(The Real Treasure, Vol. 1, 2006 © Rustom B. Falahati)
Following few humorous incidents are reproduced from the book titled “Ancient One” by Nosherwan Anzar narrated by Eruch Jessawala. Kind permission to include the text in this complination has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba perpetual Public Trust, Ahmednagar India".
211-ALWAYS IN THE HEART
Not only was Dr. Abdul Ghani Munsiff one of Meher Baba’s oldest disciples, but Baba and he were school friends and shared a common bond of love. As schoolboys they had joked with each other and played games together and close association continued even when Ghani became a disciple of Meher Baba.
Consequently, Ghani had privilege to speak out, and time and again he and Baba exchanged repartees. Nevertheless Ghani revered Baba as the lord and knew exactly how far he could carry familiarity.
However, one day in course of their conversation. Ghani somehow exceeded his limit and may have been disrespectful to Baba whose mood changed suddenly.
“Leave the room immediately.” Baba commanded, “I don’t want to see your face again.”
Ghani promptly did as he was told and went away to pack his few belongings, but in a short time he was back with his small bundle of clothes. Standing in front of Baba, he said, “I am leaving now.”
“Yes leave immediately,” Baba repeated angrily, “I don’t want to see your face again.”
“I will go away and you will not see my face again,” replied Ghani, “but I dare You to leave my heart where You reside for all time.”
He forgave Ghani and embraced him lovingly.
(Ancient One © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
212-A RUDE AWAKENING
In my early years I was sceptic and did not accept anything on its face value. At that time whenever Meher Baba came to mandali Hall, He would ask us whether we had anything to tell Him.
Now, one of the disciples named Gustadji, happened to be a fine entertainer, but as he was observing silence under Baba’s orders, it was my job to interpret his silent gestures. Time and again Gustadji would narrate his dream or his encounters with spirits but some of his stories were patently concocted in order to entertain Baba.
One day while interpreting one of his yarns, I could not suppress a cynical smile when Gustadji mentioned that the spirit’s head touched the sky.
Seeing me smirk, Baba said, “Nothing is impossible in illusion. It is from imagination that this creation has come into existence. It is all a dream. These are spirits.” But my mind refused to accept it.
Sometime later, Baba sent me to Poona one morning and in the afternoon, I received a message from Him requesting me to return immediately. This I did promptly, reaching Meherabad by seven O’ clock in the evening. Baba had inquired about the work He had given me. I had my meal and about nine O’clock He lay down on the cot in His room while I went to sleep on the floor.
While I was thus fast asleep, I had the feeling that somebody was sitting on my chest, and trying to throttle me. My first impulse was to grapple with this person and throw him off my chest, so naturally I fought with him as his fingers seemed to be tightening around my neck. But even through all this was taking place in my sleep state, I was somehow aware of my groaning. Eventually however, I succeeded in throwing my assailant off my chest and no sooner was this accomplished, I awoke and sat up with a start.
Baba was sitting on the cot looking at me and the night watchman, who had entered the room, was also staring at me. All I could think of was that while I was struggling for my very life, Baba and the night watchman had been enjoying the spectacle.
Baba then inquired, “What happened?” and I related how someone had been trying to sit on my chest and throttle me but how I had managed to escape his clutches.
“Now, do you believe that there are spirits?” Baba asked.
(Ancient One-p-23© Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
213-HUMOUR IN NEW LIFE
In the New Life, we ate whatever was received from begging and this meant that a companion was unable to select his food in accordance with his own religious tradition. This noticeably affected Dr. Ghani, a Muslim, whose diet was different from the others, and thinking about his kind of food sometimes led him to tell Baba with great humour how a body that is denied, cries out for food to which it had long been accustomed.
So one day while He was In Moradabad, Dr. Ghani presented his favorite thesis on food condition to Baba who with equal good humour, told him that since it was vacuum period during our training, he had His permission to go to one of the swank hotels and eat whatever appealed to him. Kaka, who was in charge of the emergency funds, was ordered to give some money for his celebration.
Dr. Ghani, pleased with Baba’s generosity, left in a very happy mood and walked to the centre of city where he selected a fine hotel and enjoyed a hearty meal. On his return he entertained us with a full and almost poetic account of the dishes he had ordered that bore evidence of his satisfaction with freedom which Baba had allowed him. Baba too was happy to hear about Dr. Ghani’s pleasurable excursion.
On the next day however, Baba had a little surprise for him. Baba said to him, “Doctor, there is one important thing for you to do today. Go to the same hotel where you enjoyed your meal yesterday and as a new life companion, beg for food and bring back something for what you ate yesterday.”
Under the conditions of the New Life, Dr. Ghani had no chance but to obey. So back to the hotel, people there were quite surprised to see him in new begging role since a day earlier he had been such a lavish spender in the dining room. So once again but unknowingly this time, Dr. Ghani amused us highly in the final episode of his adventure in dining out.
Another incident I recall had to do with Murli Kale, another of our companions, whose responsibility was to take bullock cart from Motichur to Haridwar for purpose of collecting fodder for the same English bull that pulled the cart.
One day while returning from Haridwar, the sturdy English bull became so unmanageable for the frail Murli at a time when they were being followed by a car driven by an Englishman who was attempting to pass. But the stubborn bull refused to leave the middle of the road in spite of Murli’s desperate attempts to cooperate with the signals from the Englishman’s horn.
Finally Englishman lost his temper and driving on the shoulder of the road, brought the car to halt in front of the cart and shouted to Murli, “Why don’t you understand that there is a car behind you? Don’t you know there is other traffic on the road besides you? Why don’t take your cart to the shoulder of the road and give passage to the car?”
By this time Murli had somewhat succeeded in exercising some control over the animal, so leaving the bull he walked over the Englishman and said in what English he could command, “Sir, I am an Indian and bull is an English bull. Somehow or other, he does not seem to understand my language. Will you please explain your instructions to him so that he will bear in his mind for the future?”
The whole family in the car laughed at this unexpected touch of the incident ended on a very friendly note.
(Ancient One-p-59© Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
214-MEHER BABA’S SCENT
One day after Meher Baba had emerged from a long period of seclusion, we were sitting in Mandali hall with some of His close lovers whom he had permitted to visit Him, and Baba asked them whether they remembered Him during the time they were away from Him.
In unison, All those present said they loved Him and remembered Him. “And how do you do that? asked Baba.
One of them said that all the lovers gathered and performed His arti; another said they sang bhajans and third said they repeated His name. Yet another mentioned that his group not only remembered Baba but created a Baba atmosphere as well.
“How did you do that?” said Baba.
“Baba,” he replied, “We heard of a saint in our town and we visited him often. You have told us not to go saints and yogis but you have also said that you are in them. So I went with my family to visit this saint and I saw You in him.”
“If you saw Me in him,” said Baba “where was the need for you to come here today? You wanted a Baba atmosphere and you felt it in the presence of that person. There was no need therefore for you to come here.”
When the man had no reply, Baba commented, “I am also in the prostitute, in the vagabond and in a thief. Why do you not visit them? You will find Me there.”
Then as tears of remorse began to trickle down from man’s face, Baba continued. “What you say and you felt is right. I am in everything, but I am not that. That saint is a saint while I am the God-man. What do the police do to track down the criminals? They use dogs which will smell out the criminal first bringing the dogs to the site of the crime. Similarly, your coming there is like a preparation to catch the stealer of your hearts. I steal the hearts of mankind and if you want to track Me down, you must come to the site where I have spent much time.
“Sometimes the dogs loose the scent and the police bring them again to the site. Likewise, you must come again and again till you are certain that you have My scent and are not likely to lose it. When you have saturated that scent in yourself, then there will be no need for you to come here.”
(Ancient One-p-125© Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
Meher Baba would often ask different people if they knew how to swim and if the reply was in the negative, He would advise them to commence practicing
“If you do not know how to swim, how will you be able to swim in the Ocean of My Love?” He would ask, adding, “Moreover, it is a very good exercise.”
One day when a group of people came to visit Him, He put the same question to one of them who replied, “No, Baba, but I have heard that even You do not know how to swim.”
“It is natural for Me not to know for I am the Ocean,” responded Baba who then concluded with “How can the Ocean swim in the Ocean?” which brought pearls of laughter from the audience.
(Ancient One-p-131© Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
216-THEIR QUESTIONS ANSWERED
During a tour that Meher Baba took through Andhra Pradesh, thousands of people came for His darshan. Most of them had come just to be in His presence and to enjoy His Company, but several had questions to ask.
When any of the latter presented a question, Baba would ask that it be written down together with the name and address of the questioner and promised that at the end of the tour He would send each person a reply. All slips were to be given to Pukar, a lover from Hamirpur, who was one of our travelling companions, and in a short time Pukar had collected hundreds of slips.
A few days after His return to Meherazad, Baba called Pukar and asked for the slips of paper. Pukar however replied, "Baba, many people wrote out questions for You, but some returned after a few hours and others after a few days and requested me to return their slips. They all said that their questions had been answered. I had hundreds of slips to start with, but now I do not have a single slip!"
On hearing this, Baba put on a mischievous expression of ignorance and said, "Is that so? I am happy!"
Such are the unfathomable ways of the Ancient One.
(The ancient one, p. 105, 1968 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
217-WORLDLY AND HEAVENLY JUSTICE
During one of Meher Baba’s stay at Guruprasad in Poona, Chief Justice of the Bombay High Court arrived one morning with his wife and children, seeking Baba’s darshan.
Baba was in seclusion at that time but nevertheless He permitted them to spend five minutes in His presence. The whole family sat at His feet and Baba asked whether they had good night’s sleep and He enquired of the health of each one.
Then turning to man, Baba asked, “What is your profession?”
“I am a judge. Baba,” the man replied’
Baba smiled and said, “I am in the same profession.”
The man seemed confused but a short while later Baba explained. “There is one difference between you and Me.” He said. “When a guilty one is brought before you, you establish his guilt and then you punish him. On the other hand when guilty one is brought before Me, I establish his guilt and then forgive him.” (Ancient One-p-126))
Following humorous incidents reproduced from the book titled “Showers of Grace of Avatar Meher Baba on Poona Bhajan Mandali Thade & Ahir Family” by L.B. Thade. Kind permission to include the text has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, India.
218-PRATAP’S OLD CONNECTION WITH BABA
Before the group had travelled to Mahabaleshwar, Baba had asked Mr. Gadekar to send Him a list of people who would be attending the bhajan programme at Mahabaleshwar with a short profile and a photograph of each one. While returning the profile back to the group, Baba had got two photographs marked with instructions that Baba would call one of these boys to stay with him for 10 days. The photographs marked were of Narendra and Madhusudan.
The group reached Mahabaleshwar at about 10:30 a.m. In the evening. Baba asked a trail session to be held and each singer member of the group was asked to sing a song individually. Perhaps, Baba wanted to ensure that the quality of performance was ‘right’.
Prior to solo performance by each individual member, he was introduced to Baba. When Pratap’s turn came, Baba with a pleasant smile on His face, asked Pratap, “Would you stay with Me for 10 days here?” without any hesitation, Pratap emphatically answered, “Yes, Baba”. Baba was quick to ask Pratap, “What about your school?” Pratap replied that since annual social gathering was underway at the school, the class teacher would not have any objection even if he would remain absent from the school. Baba did not approve this and instructed Pratap to take formal permission from the school principal. Baba specifically asked Pratap to inform the school authorities that Meher Baba had invited him to stay with Him; therefore he needed 10 days leave of absence from school. Since I was Pratap’s local guardian, Baba instructed me to arrange to send him to Mahabaleshwar after a week. Narendra and Madhusudan received a special embrace from Baba to compensate for dropping of their names.
We were very overjoyed that one of us was chosen by Baba to meet Him again. It was the month of January 1951. Pratap went to Mahabaleshwar and proceeded straight to Aga khan’s bungalow. Baba was upstairs. When Pratap climbed the stairs and entered in Baba’s room, Baba lovingly kissed and embraced him. Baba said to him, “You are very lucky because of your old connection with Me. “ Now you have come to Me to such a young age.” He added, “My nazar is on you.”
It was Pratap’s just second interaction with Baba and he was not yet at ease with Baba’s silence but it is interesting to note that Baba was meeting Pratap alone. There was even no interpreter. Baba asked several questions in all His silence through His alpha board.
He asked, “Do you smoke?” Pratap replied in negative, saying “No Baba.”
“Do you consume liquor? Baba asked. “No Baba.” said Pratap.
“Do you have physical relationship with girls?” I wonder how Baba would have asked this and how Pratap would have understood.
“No Baba,” replied Pratap.
Baba said to Pratap that he should abstain from these things. He added “Not because there is any sin in indulging in them but because Baba does not like them.” The prolonged meeting concluded on this note and Baba looked satisfied with this meeting. Pratap felt very happy for being in Beloved Baba’s presence for hours. He was given good food. He stayed with the mandali that night and was sent back to Pune next day.
(Showers of Grace-p-29)
A thought came into my mind that I should prepare an autograph book and obtain Beloved Baba’s autograph and also of His mandali and Baba lovers. Accordingly I prepared an autograph book and during three days meeting at Meherabad, I tried to obtain autographs. First I went to Beloved Baba on 7th November 1952 and requested Him to give His autograph.
Baba looked at me, smiled and said,
“How foolish it is of you that you are taking My signature on the perishable paper. I have already signed on your heart which will remain permanent.”
Baba words made me very happy that He has already signed on my heart. On the same day I approached some senior Baba lovers like Vishnu Master, Belly Irani, Dr. Deshmukh etc to give their autograph. But I told them before you sign you should at least write one sentence of what you think about Beloved Baba, which they willingly did.
Later one day in 1974, I approached Mehera Mai and told her what Baba said to me about His Autograph. She said to me, “Don’t worry I will give you Baba’s signature, which Baba has signed on a piece of paper. I wrote that sentence which Baba said to me at Meherabad on 7th, November and pasted the signature below it. I had specially reserved first page of the book for Baba’s message. Later Mehera Mai, Mani Dr. Goher, Kitty Davy, Eruch, Elizabeth Patterson etc. gave their autographs. I still continued taking autographs of Baba lover during Amarthiti.
(Showers of Grace-p-37)
I was in search of semi nomadic tribe Karkari. This wandering tribe is generally found in the hilly area of Sahyadri in Satara and Ratnagiri district. They are extremely poor as compared to other nomadic tribes. They wander in forest gathering flowers, fruits and also roots of some tree on which they subsist. They are also classified as adivasis. I learned that they might be found at Mahabaleshwar. Hence in April 1958, I went to Mahabaleshwar. Luckily I found a group of this tribes sitting under a tree. I contacted them, explained them about the Government programme introduced for their amelioration and collected detailed information about this tribe. I was returning to the bus stand for proceeding to Pune. On my way I saw a cricket match being played between the high school students. I knew that Baba was at Mahabaleshwar at that time. A thought came to mind, Baba likes cricket very much and sometimes He witnesses cricket matches as a source of relaxation from the burden of His spiritual work.
I went and sat in one corner of a ground under tree. To my surprise I saw Beloved Baba sitting on chair with His mandali Eruch, Pendu, Dr. Nilu etc. watching the match. Eruch recognized me and told Baba that Thade is there under the tree. Eruch gestured me to come near.
I bowed down to Baba and said Jai Baba. Baba asked me, “Why you have come?”
I said, “I am on duty for contacting nomads.”
Baba said, “You are watching cricket here, is this duty?”
I replied, Baba I have completed my work and was proceeding to Pune. On my way, I saw boys playing cricket match so I waited for some time to watch that match. Baba smiled. He was drinking a soft drink Vimto. He drank half of the bottle and gave rest to me and said finish it in My presence. This is My prasad. You have seen Me and now go back to your headquarters immediately. My joy knew no bounds. I was so happy and fortunate that I got Beloved Baba’s darshan and also His Prasad. I immediately went and got into the bus stand, caught the first available bus and returned to my headquarters Pune.
(Showers of Grace-p-55)
221--BABA ASKED NARENDRA TO FORCAST ABOUT RAIN
During May 1962, it was very hot. Baba was in Guruprasad on 21st May. While playing a game of cards as it was very hot in the month of May, Baba asked those present there, “Will it rain today?” Pratap replied, we should ask Narendra Thade who is working in Metrological Department. Baba asked Narendra to go outside and check if there were any sign of rain. Narendra went outside and returned after scanning skies and told Baba that it will rain today.
The game continued, Baba again asked Narendra to go out and check again. Narendra went outside again for second time and replied that “It will rain”. One of the participant jokingly said, “Baba their forecast is always wrong”. Another participant said, they should ask astrologer who sits near the office gate about the forecast before giving their forecast. On this remark Baba started laughing.
Baba then asked Narendra to go outside third time and tell whether it will rain today. Narendra after observing the sky conditions replied it will definitely rain. Baba said, “100%”. Narendra said, “Yes Baba, 100%”. Baba asked, “What time it will rain.” Narendra said, “at 6 O’ clock.” Baba said jokingly, “If your forecast goes wrong, I will cut your head and hang on near door.”
Narendra went to the office at 3.p.m.It was cloudy and hot till 5 p.m. Narendra was worried about his forecast. After 5 p.m. the complete sky became cloudy and dark. And just before 6 p.m. a huge lightening followed by strong winds with heavy rain started. Even trees were uprooted. It was a thunderstorm. Narendra realized that it was all done by Baba.
(Showers of Grace-p-77)
222-BABA ON NARENDARA MARRIGE
Once Baba asked Narendra when you are going to marry. Narendra said, “Our family almost fixed the match.” Baba said whether they know My name. Narendra replied “Yes Baba they know about You.” Narendra marriage was arranged with Sheela, daughter of Venkatesh and Annapurnabai of Nagpur. The marriage was fixed on 26th April 1963 at Shiv Kirti Pune. The marriage invitation card was handed over to Baba at Guruprasad, requesting His presence and blessings. Baba said, “I will not come but send Francis Brabazon to attend marriage ceremony and both of you should come next day to Guruprasad on 27th. Beloved Baba immediately sent His message through telegram as under:
My blessings of love to dear Narendra and Sheela for the occasion of their marriage. My love to you and Thade parivar -Baba.
Next day on 27th April, Amma, Narendra, Sheela and her mother Annapurnabai went to Guruprasad. Baba asked Sheela to sit very close to His seat. Baba touched Sheela’s cheeks and kissed. Baba asked Sheela, “Whether she knows the meaning of sitting next to Avatar.” Sheela replied “No Baba.” Baba explained “It is like what happens when you sit near fire. You feel the warmth.” Baba then sent Sheela to meet each of women mandali who embraced her. Lunch was prepared by Thade family.
Baba touched the box of sweets (Laddus) and asked Sheela to distribute to each members of Thade’s.
Next Sunday when Baba was at Guruprasad in May 1963, Narendra went to Baba for darshan. Baba asked Narendra,”Whether he had kissed his wife or not?” (Kissi-koti) Narendra looked embarrassed and said “Not yet Baba.” Baba cuttingly remarked, “How unfit you are to be a good husband. What must that poor girl be thinking?” Baba turned up to Pratap and told, He should teach him. He must have child. Baba ordered Narendra to go and bring Sheela in a car at once. When they had arrived Baba asked Sheela to sit by His side and gestured “Remember that I am God. You are very fortunate I love Narendra.” Baba directed both of them to embrace each other in front of Him which they did.
After about 15 days the entire Thade family had a Bhajan programme at Guruprasad. Baba suddenly stopped and ordered for two chocolates and said “I am giving Narendra and Sheela a son and ordered them to eat the chocolate and inform about pregnancy.”
Every time afterwards when Narendra went to Guruprasad Baba used to ask about the progress.
In the end of June while leaving Guruprasad, after giving darshan at Bund Garden, Baba called both Narendra and Sheela near the car and ordered and twisted the ears of Narendra and asked to remember what Baba had told him. Baba also asked Sheela to kiss His hand.
Baba instructed Narendra, “Inform Me as soon as Sheela is pregnant.” Four months later Baba was informed that Sheela was pregnant.
(Showers of Grace-p-78)
223-ALL WOMEN'S DAY AT MEHERABAD
Baba invited Indian women Baba lovers to celebrate Mehera’s birth day on 23rd December 1963, at Meherazad. Women Baba lovers from Bombay, Pune, Navsari, Ahmednagar, Dehradun and Meherabad attended the celebrations. From Pune, my mother Amma, wife Sunita, Kishan’s wife Nirmala, my sisters Kusum and Shobha, Pratap’s wife Tara, Narendra wife Sheela, Subhadra Pund, Gunabai Gadekar attended the function.
Though children were not permitted, our women took following children who were very young included Sanjay, Alka, Nitin, Deepak, Kalpana and Smita. Mrs. Gunabai Gadekar scolded them for bringing the children without Baba’s permission. But they replied, “If Baba asks us to sit outside, we will go out.” However, nobody took any objection. Baba sat on the chair in mandali hall and Mehera sat on the floor on His right side. Everybody came in line and first embraced Baba and then Mehera. Subhadra sang a bhajan which Mehera liked very much.
Then our children presented a dance before Baba (Asava sunder chocolate cha Bangala’ (Hamara chocolate sa sunder bangla). Nitin was the youngest among them. He was bit fat and did all actions very late. When all children stood up he used to sit down and when everybody sat he used to stand up. Beloved Baba was very much pleased and enjoyed his slow actions. He laughed and laughed. His face became radiant. All present also laughed and enjoyed the dance. Baba called Nitin near and kissed and patted him. Later He also kissed rest of the children. The atmosphere was electrified.
A giant cake was cut by Mehera and happy birthday song was sung to her. The first piece of cake was given to Baba which He tasted and gave back to Mehera to eat. A great lunch was served to all. It was buffet type lunch and variety of dishes was served. When the turn of Tara and Sheela came for picking the items, they felt very shy and took little in their plates. Suddenly Baba appeared and said to them “Why are you shy. In fact you should eat double because both of you are pregnant.” Everybody enjoyed Beloved Baba’s sahwas.
(Showers of Grace-p-81)
224-CROSSING THE RIVER PRAVARA
Meher Baba was on his way to Toka with His mandali in 1928. They had to cross the river Pravara. The water was waist deep. No ferry boats were available. One could not cross the river without wetting one’s cloth. Baba gesticulated:
“How to cross?” The fisherman offered their services to carry Baba safe on the seat of their hands. Baba demurred. Buwasaheb, the manager proposed the services of still stronger men. Baba refused and gestured:
“Call Dhake”. I was making myself ready to cross the river putting a small Dhoti and shirt. I hastened to Baba. “Dhake, can you carry Me across the river?”
“Most willingly with pleasure and privilege too”.
I bent down, Baba sat on my shoulders. I held His left leg with my left hand and caught His right hand with my right hand and pressed it to my shoulder, making His seat quite steady. I slowly and confidently waded through the river, keeping a firm grip on the hand below. I carried Him safely to the other side of the river without giving Him any discomfort or making any awkward movements. Baba patted me on my back saying: “Thou hast borne thy burden well” and added,
“Look here Dhake, They would have carried Me to the mid river current and dropped Me down”. He chuckled and continued, “Sadguru cannot save Himself, How could He save whole world! You saved Me from the predictament!”
“Anyone could have carried you as safely as I did,” I bowed down, putting my head on His Lotus Feet.
(In the company-of Avatar)
225-CHILDLIKE NOT CHILDISH
I remember one time Baba was holding sahavas program in Meherabad. Perhaps it was 1955 when different language group came from all over India to spend time with Baba. That is what sahavas means, to spend time in an intimate way with the Beloved. To bring this point home to everyone, on the very first day, Baba called everyone together and told them that they should feel at home at Meherabad. That He didn’t want them worrying about anything; their mind should be free to concentrate entirely on Him. So if they felt even a little bit of ill, they should contact one of the doctors instantly. They should just feel completely relaxed and at home at Meherabad.
Now it so happened that one of the man was suffering from diarrhea. He was an old lover of Baba’s and came forward and said that he had so many medical problems and had to be careful about his diet.
What Baba liked to have each morning for breakfast, cream from milk which is boiled and cooled (malai). Every morning Pendu would send a breakfast tray for Baba with a little dish of malai on it. A boy would bring it to Baba each morning as soon as He arrived at Meherabad.
But one morning when we arrived, there was only a tiny bit of malai in the tray. Baba asked, “Where is My malai?” Pendu called the boy who was responsible for bringing Baba’s tray but he swore that when opened the pindra to get Baba’s malai, only a little bit was left in the dish. Baba said “Be careful and see that tomorrow there’s no mishap.”
But the next morning, again the malai dish was almost empty. Again the boy who brought the tray swore that he hadn’t taken it. Pendu resolved to catch the thief. So that evening he put the malai as usual and then he hid himself nearby where he could watch.
The next morning, when all were still asleep this one sahvasi walks to the cabinet; opens it, scoops out most of malai and eats it and then goes back to bed. The next morning, when Baba came, Pendu told Baba who had done it. “Call him here.” Baba said.
It was the same man who had diarrhea and had been told to be so careful about his diet. Baba said, “What are you doing? You have been told to avoid these foods; they are bad for your health and yet you are eating them? And didn’t you know that cream was for My breakfast?” “Yes Baba.” the man replied. “I knew; but what to do, I was only following orders.” “My orders? What order did I give that said you should eat My cream?” Baba asked. “Baba,” the man replied, “When we first arrived, You told us that we should feel at home. Well at home, whenever I can’t sleep at night, I get up and have little malai and then I can go back to sleep. So when I couldn’t sleep here, I did the same thing, because You told us, we should make ourselves at home.”
Baba laughed and turned to us and gestured, “See, this is real obedience.” The man’s childlike innocence touched Baba.That’s what you have to be like.” Baba would tell us. “You have to have the type of innocent faith that lover had.”
Baba wants us to be as natural as children in His presence. childlike, but not childish
(Determined to be His)
Following episodes are produced from the book “Glimpses of the God-Man” by Bal Natu. Kind permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, India.
226-HE THEN REVEALED THE SECRET
In the summer of 1947, Dr. Goher Irani joined the women mandali permanently residing with Meher Baba. She was given the duty of attending to Norina's health as her personal physician. Baba used to visit the bungalow, though not daily.
One day after meeting Elizabeth and Norina, He came to Goher's room, but she had gone out. There was a small picture of Baba in a frame which she kept on her table. Baba put it in His pocket. As Dr. Goher hurried to meet Him, He asked her, "Where is My picture that was on the table?" Not finding it in its place, Goher searched for it in different places in the room. Baba enjoyed the fun and skilfully put the small frame back on the table and stood aside.
After a time Goher noticed it at its original place and cried out: "There it is, Baba! How I could not see it before, I wonder!"
Baba smiled a glitter about His face. His eyes shining all the more with a glow of mischievousness in them. He then revealed the secret!
(Glimpses of the God-man, Vol. I, p. 228)
227-I AM BETTER TODAY
Baba looked tired when He arrived at Meherabad to be with Western men on Wednesday. Still, He made loving enquiries about each one’s health. When Will Backett said, “I am better today.” Baba smiled and remarked, “Dear Will, I call you My Archangel, and you are very dear to Me; I love you too, but I cannot understand your saying every day, “I am better today.” Everyone had a hearty laugh.
(Glimpses of the God-man)
228-IT MUST BE SO
On this occasion, the sunny and breezy morning of March 1, 1954, as the mandali gathered around Him, Baba had an intriguingly humorous expression on His face and all became eager to know what was up. Baba pulled out His board and with accompanying gestures related:
Last night was a funny night for Me. It was quiet all around but a mad person had the whim to howl, practically without a break, throughout the night. You know well that tonight I have to remain awake for the whole time during the workers' meeting. So, yesterday I especially wanted to go to bed early but I could not sleep, even for a short while. I wondered what sort of madness possessed that lunatic which did not allow Me even a moment's respite or rest.
Baba was standing under a tree while Kumar, alert to his duty, stood nearby with an umbrella in his hand. Baba asked him, "Why should such a thing happen?"
Kumar promptly replied, "Because you wanted it that way." This was another way of saying that nothing happens unless Baba wills it.
Baba appeared pleased with Kumar's ready reply and, with a serious air about Him, gestured, "It must be so!"
Then, turning to others and pointing at Kumar, Baba added, "This man does not want to understand who is God or what is a Perfect Master, but he loves Me, knows how to obey Me well, and also to say the right thing at the right time." Kumar shyly looked at Baba, a little embarrassed at the fulsomeness of Baba's praise; the rest of the mandali smiled in appreciation of Kumar's qualities, as well as his being put on the spot!
(Glimpses of the God-man, Vol. 5, pp. 222-223, 1987 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
229-JOINING IN THE FUN HIMSELF
At Meherabad, Baba would sometimes give us fruit, one by one, or Himself serve each plate, as His prasad. On another occasion, He walked round the table to place both hands on our shoulders, and the gentle firmness of His touch gave deep significance to that simple gesture. There was much laughter when He circumvented the long table to find where He could best tickle each one, joining in the fun Himself, for He likes us to be bright and happy always.
At the ping-pong table provided for our relaxation, He was a doughty opponent, with unique grace and speed. He also showed us a different game of marbles, awarding a prize to the winner and applauding his skill or luck, as part of the deeper game of Divine Love, which is the Master's real sport.
(Glimpses of the Godman, Vol. 6, p. 137, Bal Natu, 1994 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
Following humorous incident is produced from the book titled “That’s how it was” by Eruch Jessawala. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, India.
230-A GOOD LAUGH FOR BABA
Sometimes people ask, "What was the most humorous event you can remember with Meher Baba?" There were many humorous incidents, I can recall. And Baba's sense of humor was so perfect that even relatively minor things could become a source of great amusement for us all. But Bhau happen to recall. One time Baba was greatly amused at something.
It so happened that we were on a mast tour. On this particular occasion we were travelling by car, and I was driving. Baba sat beside me on the front seat. We were driving through a town and we were just on the outskirts when the crowd on the road became very dense. There were so many people in front of us that we could barely move.
I was concentrating on inching the car forward, trying to find a path through the sea of humanity, impatient because Baba was always in hurry when we travelled, and I thought He would not be pleased at this unexpected delay. But as I was driving I suddenly became aware of Baba's body shaking. I could feel the vibrations of the car seat, and I glanced over and saw that Baba was laughing heartily.
In fact, more heartily than I had ever seen Him laugh before. Of course, Baba made no sound when He laughed, but He would go red in the face and His body would shake with the laughter contained inside. When I saw Baba in such a mood, I was so surprised that I asked Him why He was laughing. Baba pointed to the side of the road.
Up ahead, where Baba was pointing, was a shrine of some saintly person. That was why there were so many people on the road. Apparently it was the anniversary of this saintly person's death and so many people were coming to bow down and pay their respects.
"Yes, Baba," I said, not able to see what was so funny. Baba pointed to someone in the crowd. There were so many people it was hard for me to know whom Baba was pointing to. Baba gestured that the man was wearing a hat and a coat but there were many who were. "That man?" I asked as I described the man I thought Baba meant.
Baba shook His head, "No," and pointed again, "Oh, that man who's just about to bow at the shrine?" Baba nodded, "Yes," and then gestured, "He is bowing down to himself."
From this I understood that in a previous life, that man had been the saintly person that all had come to honour. But see the fun. The saintly person, in a new incarnation, had also come and was now bowing down in reverence to his own tomb! This fun in illusion was a great joke for Baba.
(That’s how it was, pp. 271-272, 1995 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
Following humorous incident is produced from the book titled “God’s Grace” by Waryam Singh. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder Sh. Waryam Singh (Delhi)
231-IN HIS PRESENCE, OUR BODY, MIND AND SOUL WERE ALL HIS
At 8 am (Poona 14th Jan 1956), Baba's green colour car reached the darshan place. Baba was sitting in the front seat wearing pink coat. Baba was so beautiful and radiant. I felt that I had not seen any man or woman so beautiful and was crying inside me 'Baba, Baba ...’ I felt Baba was responding to everyone. He was like a Bright Sun with His rays of Light and Love all around. I was just melting in His presence and wanted to keep looking at Him only.
Baba alighted from the car and went inside the building and after some time darshan started. I was in queue for darshan. While in queue I do not remember what I was thinking. But it was a special feeling to be in the orbit of the Avatar. After some time my turn came. I do not remember whether I bowed at Baba's feet or He embraced me but I remember Baba gave me prasad and with one hand gestured (closing His fingers below His chin) sign of beard; my father had long beard. Brother Eruch translated His gesture, Baba says, "Go and give Prasad to Pritam Ji." I felt, Baba gave me the experience that He was all Knowing.
I came back home and gave the Prasad of Baba to my father. For several days together I was feeling Baba's presence and now I too longed like my father to have His darshan as soon as possible. I waited for another two years before I had His darshan for the second time.
It is so difficult to reconstruct that atmosphere but surely I shall bring out what I remember. On the first day Baba came in a regal manner and He occupied His seat. One Mr. Pandey was taking Baba's photo. Baba remarked to him regarding some photo which he might have clicked earlier. He said, "What a wonderful photo you have taken! It showed as if Baba is giving birth to Baba." He was so encouraging to the minutest and meanest efforts of ours.
Baba then gave a discourse. "In My previous incarnations, God had the chance of playing the part as God the father, but in this incarnation, God has the chance of playing both the part as God the Father and God, the Mother."
We were then standing in queue for His darshan. I was in the line with album of photos (which I had taken during my first darshan at Poona on 14th Jan 1956) behind my father. My father's turn came and Baba said to him, "Pritamji PREETAM se miliye". Preetam means beloved. So Baba in His humorous style meant, 'Beloved please meet the BELOVED.'I must have embraced and bowed to Him. But I do not remember, I was blank then.
Each day would end with His arti and everyone felt like being in His presence all the time. It is the rarest privilege which few of this mankind got to be in the presence of the Avatar who being the personification of Love had come only for giving and receiving love.
One day during the Parvardigar prayer we all were facing Baba who was also standing with folded hands and someone was reciting the prayer. My mind was running towards the door of the pandal. But when it reached the door, some hidden hand brought it back till the prayer was finished. Baba showed me His authority. In His presence our body, mind and soul were all His.
(Baba’s Grace-pp.-9-2005 © Waryam Singh Sahni)
Following humorous incidents are produced from the book titled “Lives of Love” by Mani Irani. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar India.
232-THE FULL MEASURE OF HIS LOVE
Mani talked about being in the hospital in Mysore where she had an emergency ear-operation in 1936. In the days after her surgery, Baba came every day and tenderly fed her drops of soup from a teaspoon at first, then later tiny pieces of apple until she was well enough to eat.
Naja stayed in Mani's room to look after her. As Baba wished His identity kept secret, Naja and Mani were told not to tell anyone who He was. Even then the nurses were greatly drawn to Baba without knowing why.
A nurse asked one morning "Who is this Baba?"
Naja replied, "The patient's brother."
"And why doesn't He speak?" persisted the nurse.
"Oh, He's very shy!" said Naja.
Every morning as Baba's car pulled up, it seemed that all the nurses would be on the landing in order to have a glimpse of Him coming up the stairs. Then again they would come into Mani's room whenever He was there, on some pretext or another, just to see Baba. One nurse popped in, her eyes on Him, asking "Is my thermometer here?"
Naja said to Mani in her resounding "stage whisper": "She never takes your temperature so how could she leave the thermometer here?"
Nurse Rose, who worked in the nursery, would come pitter-patter into the room with each of the day's newborn babies. Without a word she would hold it out before Baba. He would silently take the baby on His lap and "talk" to it in gestures and smiles, taking quite a bit of time with each one. This went on every day while Naja and Mani looked on.
One day Mani counted twelve newborn babies that Nurse Rose brought to Baba one after another. So many were brought that Mani and Naja began to feel very impatient and thought there would be little time left for them to spend with Baba.
But He expressed no impatience whatever, and gave the full measure of His love and attention to each of these fortunate babies.
(Lives of love, Mani, Part 2, p. 9, 1998 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
Mani laughed and told us a funny story about the double meaning of the word dome.
After the domed roof of the samadhi was completed, the structure began to be known as "the Dome." Shortly after its construction Shirinmai came on a visit to Meherabad. Eruch's mother enthusiastically asked her, "Mother, have you seen Baba's Dome?"
It so happens that in Persian "dome" means "bottom," and Shirin wittily replied, "Thank you, but I've seen quite enough of Merwan's dome when He was little!"
(Lives of love, Judith Garbett, Mani, Pt. 3, p. 1, Copyright 1998 Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
234-TRIMMING BABA'S MOUSTACHE
Mani said that Mehera would trim Baba's moustache, very, very carefully and gently. When the trimming was over, Baba would turn to Mani and ask how He looked. After scrutinizing Mehera's handiwork, Mani would point out that the left side needed a little more trimming and Mehera would attend to it.
Again Baba would turn to Mani, and Mani would point out that now the right side needed a little trimming. This went on for a few times until Baba threw up His hands and said, 'Enough, or between you two I will have no moustache left!'
(Lives of love, The Women Mandali Of Avatar Meher Baba, p. 5, 1998 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
Following humorous incidents are produced from the book titled “The Divine Humanity of Meher Baba” by Bill Le Page. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar India.
235-DID THE FLY GO AWAY
Even on occasions when there was a sea of people moving around, talking, joyous at being with Baba, and Baba was just sitting there silently, each person would go away with the feeling that Baba had paid special attention to them, that there was something special between Baba and them.
As I have said, on this occasion there was a large group of His lovers, and Meher Baba was seated at one end of the hall. There was general singing, and at the far end of the hall, one of the lovers opened his mouth to join in. As he did so, a fly got in. He coughed it up and went on with the singing.
But after a while the lover suddenly became concerned: "Did the fly go away or did I swallow it?" A minute passed, he continued to be agitated. Baba, from the other end, suddenly gestured, "Don't worry. With My own eyes I saw the fly fly away!"
(The turning of the key- p. 41 )
In early years at Meherabad, a nearby farmer became very close to Beloved Baba, and he would often sit with the mandali as one of them. All was well with him, except that he had persistent backache which gave him considerable pain and interrupted his work. But he did not complain to Baba about his condition and pain. One day when he was present, Baba complained about the effect of his buffalo milk then He turned to the farmer and asked about his one cow. ”But Baba, she barely gives a cup of milk each day.” farmer said. Baba replied. “Never mind, bring Me tomorrow whatever milk you get from her. Do not keep any of it for yourself.
The next day the farmer appeared with about two liters of milk, not the cupful that he normally got. Seeing this Baba appeared as though angry, and said sternly, “You liar, you said you only ever receive a cup of milk daily!” and with that He struck the farmer such a blow that he banged against the wall hitting his back as he did so. When he arose he found that his back pain had disappeared and it never returned.
(Divine humanity vol-2-p-181, Bill Le Page, 1999 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
In the early years of Beloved Baba’s stay at Guruprasad, all the food for him and the mandali came from Bindra House. But Baba called more and more people to stay for lunch, and the pressure on Naza and the family to provide food, became too much of a burden. So Baba decided that only His food should come from Bindra House.
Jal Dorabji offered to send the food, and Baba accepted the offer, but insisted that some payment be made. This was set at Rs. 1 per head, and delicious meals of vegetarian and non vegetarian dishes hence provided.
One day Baba expressed tiredness, and announcing that He was retiring, told all to have their lunch. Now our Parsi community is fond of jokes and pranks, and Nariman and Meherjee decided to tease Sadashiv Patel, a Hindu by birth and therefore vegetarian. So as they went for lunch, they lightly prodded Patel, saying, “Patel, why are you still eating vegetarian food? You have been with Baba for so many years, and you still cling to your vegetarian food! Come on, have a change, have some non-vegetarian food.” Patel said, “No, it is not religious scruples that make me to stick to this food, but from my childhood I have never eaten non-vegetarian food, and it just doesn’t appeal to me. But if you want me to do so, then I will have some right now.” Nariman and Meherjee immediately backed off, saying, “No, no we are only teasing you. We are not serious.
But Eruch was sitting nearby writing letters, overheard the conversation, and when Baba returned to the hall, brought the subject of food. You know when Beloved Baba would come in the Mandali Hall and sit; He would then fold His hands to us, and gesture to all of us to sit down. And sometimes as He folded His hands, such beautiful hands, I would see an expression of pensive sadness, and I would think: there is the very Heart of eternity, and I do not have the courage to enter it.
After Eruch had narrated what had been said about food. Baba replied, “No one sitting here is so very important that God is standing behind your chair watching what you are eating.” These are His very words. On the spiritual path vegetarian and non-vegetarian food has no meaning at all except that a vegetarian should not take pride in that, nor a non-vegetarian look down on a vegetarian.
(Divine humanity vol-2-p-175, 1999 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
238-GADEKAR AND GUNTAI VISIT BABA
It was around the middle of 1958, that signs of Gadekar’s final illness became to appear. He developed Hodgkin’s disease, a cancerous growth of the lymph glands, but over the next seven or eight months, until just before his passing, Baba did not permit anyone to tell him of his pending death and then it was an inadvertent slip of tongue by one of the Baba lovers visiting him.
Round the same time, whilst Baba was in Poona for a short time, Gadekar, Guntai and his two children came unexpectedly to see Baba. Baba was seated with His mandali and a few closed ones, when they arrived. Babas made them welcome, and then asked, “Why have you come?” Gadekar had begun weeping in Baba’s presence, and Guntai, in her usual bold, fortnight manner, answered, we came for your darshan Baba,” But then with hardy pause, she continued, “Baba, my daughter is now in third year medical studies, and if you give your blessings, we are planning a marriage between my daughter and another student at college.” Baba turned to mandali, “She says she has only come for My darshan?! They all laughed, and Baba said, “All right she has My blessing. My Nazar is there. Carry on with your planning.” (Tani has become a very prominent doctor in Bombay.) After some little time, again she spoke up, “Baba my son has a scholarship in America to study further- if you give your blessings, we will send him there.” Again with amusement from the mandali, Baba commented, “She has come only for My darshan! And then continued, “You have My blessings. My Nazar is on him.” (Digambar in time became Vice-Chancellor of a leading University and held other high positions.)
Guntai then expressed her wish to stand for certain Poona city elections, but Baba became stern and said that if she did he would reverse the key. Guntai kept silent.
Baba turned to Gadekar, “Now your daughter will marry and live with her in-laws. Your son will go to USA, and your wife will be busy with her political work, so you will be left alone. What do you plan to do?” But before Gadekar could answer, Baba said “You come to Me.” Gadekar was very happy, although Baba continued as if he has some doubt, “Are you not sure you will be happy to come to Me?” “Oh, Yes Baba!” Then it is decided.
(Divine humanity vol-2-p-83-84, 1999 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
239-GAIMAI PUTTING MORE SUGAR IN TEA
Gaimai was excellent cook, no doubt helped by the fact that she constantly repeated Baba’s name almost inaudibly as she cooked. In her cooking she had a habit of putting a pinch of sugar into every dish without exception, and this give rise to an endearing anecdote. She was the cook for Baba and the women mandali when she and the family first joined Baba in 1938, and because of this she saw little of Baba. The women become aware of sugar that she put in every food, and complained to Baba that this was not good for the health. Baba used this complaint as an excuse to call Gaimai to Him. With all the women there He spoke sternly to Gulmai, “Is it true that you put some sugar in all the foods? Do you want to give Me Diabetes?! Are you trying to kill Me?!”And He continued in this strain for quite some time. Gaimai repeatedly and tearfully expressed her concern with His well-being and that she would not put sugar in the food in the future, Baba eventually stopped, and dismissed all except Gaimai. After the women had gone, He embraced Gaimai, and said how He liked her food, and to continue cooking just as she always had, her pinches of sugar included!
(Divine humanity vol-2-p-119- 1999 © Avatar Meher Baba PPC Trust)
At one time at Guruprasad, Meherwan recalls, Baba had Nilu to tell the following story to lighten their mood on seeing Baba so pulled down in health. Baba began by pointing to Nilu, who was exceedingly fond of sweets, and said, 'See, he is getting fatter and fatter, and I am getting thinner. If he continues to put on weight, he could meet the fate of a man in earlier times, so Nilu; tell the story of that man.'
Nilu began: There was a Master who wandered the country with his disciples, and they lived on whatever was given them. It was a very hard life, yet the disciples clung to the Master. One day they entered a certain kingdom and found a very strange situation. The King was very capricious and despotic, and his decrees were most odd. For example, a bundle of vegetables and the costliest sweets were of the same price and the smallest crime and the greatest merited the same punishment - hanging! The Master gave his disciples permission to eat as they wished, and with what money they had, they enjoyed the richest food at the lowest price. This was a wonderful change from their usual fare, so much so, that when the Master said it was time to move on, one disciple pleaded that he be allowed to stay. (Here Baba interjected that this disciple was like Nilu - exceedingly fond of sweets.)
Although the Master warned him that this Kingdom was very strange and strongly advised him to come with him, the disciple would not agree. So finally the Master gave his permission but said, 'Well be happy here, but if some real difficulty occurs, remember me and I will help you.' The disciple was delighted and inwardly could not imagine that he would ever need the Master again. The food situation was the best he had ever encountered. So he continued to thoroughly indulge himself and he grew fatter and fatter without a care in the world. But he was the only one in the Kingdom to do so; because everyone else lived in constant fear of doing even the most minor crime, aware that it would bring about the punishment of hanging!
As a result of this fear, everyone except the disciple was totally emaciated. But the carefree disciple continued to eat to his heart’s content. (Here Baba again interjected, 'See, despite My telling him not to do so, Nilu keeps eating and fattening.' All the mandali and visitors were now quite caught up in the story, and the heavy mood that had been created by Baba's frailty lightened considerably).
In the Kingdom some construction work was being done, and in the process a wall collapsed and a donkey was crushed beneath it. The donkey's owner went to the King seeking justice. So the builder was called, but he protested that the fault lay with the man throwing water on the wall because he did not throw enough. So he was summoned, but he said that the goatskin water bag had a hole in it and therefore the goatskin supplier was to blame. That fellow was then called, but he maintained that it was the stitcher of the skin who should be blamed and so it went on until some poor wretch was sentenced to hang. But now that person was so emaciated and thin that no rope was able to hang him!
The King was not to be thwarted; someone had to hang, so he ordered that a fat man should be found in the Kingdom. The only fat man in the Kingdom was the disciple, so he was hauled, bewildered, before the King and told he was to be hung. The disciple pleaded, 'Sir, what have I done wrong?'
'You are the only fat man in the Kingdom!'
Then the disciple, in his desperation, remembered the Master and called inwardly for his help: 'Oh Master help me, I erred in not heeding your words.'
The Master suddenly appeared, and told the disciple to ask to be hanged and leave everything to him. The Master then approached the King, and sought to know what was happening. The King explained, and the Master cried out, 'No, no! please hang me instead!'
But at that the disciple came forward, 'Sir, you said I was to be hanged, and I beg you to do that'.
So thereupon the Master and his disciple appeared to have an argument, each seeking the right to be hanged, until the King intrigued, intervened, 'Why are you both so anxious to be hanged?'
Then the Master said, 'Today is a most auspicious day. Death by hanging today means a direct path to heaven. So naturally we are both seeking the privilege.'
The King was thrilled, declaring, 'The prerogative is mine' and he gave the order for himself to be hanged. All the people were delighted to carry it out and get rid of him, and they promptly did so before he had another caprice and changed his mind!
Nilu, with little aside by Baba, gave a very comical account of the story, and everyone had a hearty laugh.
(The divine humanity of Meher Baba 31-33, 1999 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
241-HE BECAME LIKE ONE OF THE FAMILY
During the times when Baba was at Guruprasad and Eruch returned from Baba late in the afternoon, they would all go for a walk for thirty to forty-five minutes with Eruch pushing Roshan's sister Dhun in a pram. This pram had been given to Dhun by Baba. They would also all gather in Papa's room or sit on the steps of the house, and Eruch would recount happenings of the day with Baba, or tell stories of earlier times with Baba.
When Baba came to the house, He became like one of the family. He would sit on any chair or any bed, or perhaps go straight to the table and sample from any pot of food that was there. Roshan recalls a time when they were rolling chapattis.... Baba particularly liked Gaimai's chapattis. Instead of making them from cold water, she added boiling water to the flour and thus made them very soft for Baba when He had no dentures.
On this occasion Baba came as they worked, and watched them turning a ball of dough into a round shape to be then cooked over the stove. After a few minutes, He asked if He could roll one. Gaimai gave Him a rolling pin and a ball of dough, and He began to roll. Immediately Gaimai called out, "No, no Baba! Not so much on that side!" And then the next moment, "Baba, more on that side! Wait, wait, it will lose shape!"
In the end, it was not at all round, but like a map of some country. But Baba said to bake anyway, and adding, "I take care of the whole universe, but that's not as difficult as rolling a chapatti! Today, I have done something I have never done before in My life."
(The Divine Humanity of Meher Baba-Vol-2-p-132, 1999)
242-LAUREL AND HARDY
During another period of leave, Sam Kerawala was with Baba and a large gathering of mandali and lovers. Baba suddenly gestured towards Sam and then addressed the room, 'You know Sam earns very good money in his work yet he never thinks of giving us all a treat. I think he should take us all to the picture!'
There was of course a chorus of approval from all of them. So they proceeded to the theatre where Sam purchased 26 tickets, and they seated themselves in the back two rows. Sam was seated directly behind Baba and Eruch, and he could detect that Eruch was enjoying the Laurel and Hardy film, and in fact it seemed all were enjoying it.
But with Beloved Baba, His work was paramount, and sure enough, before the film had finished He gestured to Eruch 'Let's go!'
Eruch gave a very half-hearted response, 'Baba... another five minutes, and I think it will be over...'
Baba gave a gesture of assent, and, incredibly as it may seem, with that gesture, the power went off!
After sitting in the dark for a few minutes Baba again nudged Eruch, 'Do you still want to wait or shall we go?'
Eruch knew he was defeated 'Yes Baba, let us go!'
(The divine humanity of Meher Baba, p. 104, 1999) AMBBPC Trust)
243-MADHUSUDAN COULD NOT RECORD HIS SINGING OF ARTI BEFORE BABA
It is true that humour and good cheer was never very far from Beloved Baba, even in the midst of His intense work and intense suffering. A little incident that comes to mind occurred in mid sixties, when Madhusudan asked for permission to record His Arti. Baba gave His permission, and Madhusudan arrived at Guruprasad with big troop of Baba lovers who regularly sang with him. He brought with him a high quality recorder, and he proceeded to set it all up, but often changing his mind as how it should be done. In between changes, he was at the same time directing the singers and in the lead singing himself. Every now and then, he would stop, “No, not that is not right! We’ll start again.” So it went on. Baba thoroughly enjoying the scene, He began to mimic Madhusudan’s gestures of commencing and conducting the music, to the great delight of all the audience. In the end it was never completed, something or other always preventing it being done to Madhusudan’s satisfaction. Later it was done in a professional studio.
(Divine Humanity Vol-2-p-39, 1999)
244-DESHMUKH INVITES BABA TO NAGPUR
In the early sixties, at one of darshan gathering in Guruprasad, Dr. Deshmukh suddenly jumped to his feet and asked Baba if He would come again to Nagpur, his home city, and give darshan to the public. Deshmukh was very bold with Baba, and Baba tolerated this trait-possibly because he was also very innocent in his love for Baba. This move for Deshmukh’s courage gave courage to numerous others to rise and plead that Beloved Baba should also visit their home places. Baba allowed these lively requests to continue for a while and then told all to sit down, adding this was not the time for such a program. However, Deshmukh was very persistent, and on every opportunity would stand up in the assembly and ask Baba in effect, “what about my request that You come to Nagpur?” He was, as said, very bold.
Perhaps a year went by in this manner, until one day, totally unexpectedly, Baba announced that He would after all do a tour of India and come as Deshmukh requested to Nagpur. This of course produced a flurry of excitement, and Baba then directed that Eruch write down the names of those men who would accompany Him to Nagpur. Eruch began as ordered, and as the list got longer and longer to a total of forty names, it was observed that Deshmukh’s face also got longer and more dismayed, particularly when Baba directed that he, Deshmukh, should arrange board, food and transportation for them all. After this Baba looked at Deshmukh and gestured, “Now you must be very happy seeing that I am coming to Nagpur.” But Deshmukh had another characteristic, and that was an intense dislike to spend money. The prospect of providing for so many quite stunned him, and he stammered out barely a reply.
Baba looked surprised, and asked, “what is the matter? Aren’t you happy?” Very hesitantly Deshmukh replied, “Yes Baba. But I won’t be able to afford such an occasion.”
Baba thoroughly enjoyed his discomfort, and silently laughed. Now Gajwani was also present in the gathering, and he then jumped to his feet saying he would bear all the expenses of Baba’s visit to Nagpur. At this Baba gestured to Deshmukh, "Look how willing Gajwani is to pay for the visit, couldn’t you have done likewise?" And Gajwani has only recently come to Me, and see his attitude” All this brought forth much amusement for everyone except of course Deshmukh.
(Divine Humanity Vol-2-p-39, 1999 © AMBPPC Trust)
245-MEHER BABA AND COOKIES
When Meherwan came to Meherabad for his annual stay with Baba, Kaikobad was confined to wheelchair because of his fractured hip-joint. So that he would have proper medical treatment, Dr. Alu was called to stay at Meherazad in the small room at the end of the cottage verandah from where she could attend him.
One evening Eruch, Kaka, Meherwan, Naza and Dr. Alu were sitting together outside mandali hall. There was no verandah then, and they sat on benches, having a little chat before retiring for the night. Suddenly Pendu appeared and said that Baba wanted Meherwan to go quickly to Him. Meherwan ran to Baba’s room. It was quite dark, the only one light, a kerosene lantern on the outside edge of the window, but he was able to see Baba sitting on the edge of the bed munching something.
Baba would become hungry in the night, and call for some little snack, or He would call Naza and ask if there was any food for Him. At times He would say to Naza, “Now don’t keep any food for Me.” And he would say this very empathically. Naza would reply, “Yes Baba, I won’t keep anything.” But she would keep something, and when called and tell Baba, “Yes, there is something for you.” He would scold her for disobeying Him, and finish by saying “All right bring Me whatever you have kept!” These little exchanges were a delight for some watchman or whoever happened to be there.
So Baba gestured for Meherwan to come to close, and He gave him a piece of a Parsi cookies sent to Baba by Gaimai. It is sweet cookie made from wheat and flour, butter and other ingredients and Baba was very fond of them. Baba gestured to him to eat saying, “See the cookies prepared by your mother is so hard-how can I chew them?” “But Baba, the doctor has said you are not to eat much of such things as butter and it is butter that makes them soft. Mama is thinking of Your health.” “Baba waved that aside and gave Meherwan a different cookie. It was extremely soft and tasty, and it was clear that lots of butter had been used by the lover who had sent them to Him.
Baba said, “Can you see the difference?” Meherwan replied, “Yes Baba, but what can be done now?” Baba then changed the subject, asking, “What were you doing when I called you?” The mandali and I were just chatting.”Who were there?” Meherwan listed all who were there, and Baba seemed unhappy to hear the list. Baba then sent back to Meherwan to the men’s side.
A little later Pendu appeared, told Nazi that Baba did not approve of her being there, and sternly said she was to return to the women’s side. With this poor Alum also fled, and to make sure the message was clear, Pendu pounded on her door, saying, “Did you understand? Baba does not want you there chatting away! Stay in your room! That is how strict Baba was with the mandali even in those times.
(Divine Humanity Vol-2-p-165© Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
246-MEHRU CALL IT SYNTHETIC CHILLIES
Baba was staying at Guruprasad and at this time, Mehru was assisting in cooking. Thinking that Baba’s food seemed bland and colourless, she put into the rice and dal some whole, red chillies. Baba was upset on seeing His food, called Mehru. “You know that I am not taking spicy food, how is it that you have put these chillies in the dal? “Baba, You see they are whole chillies –I did not slice them so that pungency of them would not seep through dal. But they would give some fragrance and colour. And in any case, Baba, these red chillies are what you might call synthetic chillies.” Baba then turned to the mandali and said, “I am the creator of the creation and only now do I learn that I have also produced synthetic chillies!”
Divine Humanity Vol-2 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
247-NAZA’S SIGN FOR SAUCE WAS MISJUDGED BY MANI
Usually Baba’s food was prepared at Bindra House with Naza or Rano to help but during His stay at Guruprasad in 1968, all food was prepared at Guruprasad and none of the men and woman mandali stepped outside.
Khorshed was detailed to assist Naza in cooking for the household. these two women did not get on well with each other, and Naza also tended to become excitable and short-tempered when cooking, so to avoid Baba being disturbed in any way in His strict seclusion, both were ordered to observe silence. To add to the difficulties for these two cooks, Naza had for example the same signs for onions, tomatoes, eggs, potatoes and Khorshed would invariably bring her the wrong things. Thus there was this silent war in the kitchen, yet of course the work went on and everyone was fed. And this was an example of Beloved Baba’s humour.
One day they were called into Baba’s room, and Baba asked Naza what she had cooked for Him that day. Naza began making signs, but Mani who was interpreting was unable what she was saying. At one point the sign seemed like SOS, and Mani wondered what the emergency was. For some moments she was baffled, then suddenly realized that it was the word sauce that Naza was trying to convey. Baba was very amused, and everyone had a good laugh-welcome in the midst of sombre atmosphere.
(Divine Humanity Vol-2-p-40© Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
248-NOUSHER KODABAND WAS NICKNAMED SAM
Sometimes it could also seem that Baba’s humour was simply another test for His mandali’s self control and cheerfulness in the face of all circumstances. This appeared to be the case of another very odd character, Sam, who Baba permitted to stay at Meherabad during 1967. Sam’s name was actually Nosher Khodababd, but he told Baba one day that he did not like his name and asked Baba for another one. He said “Somehow the name rankles in my mind, and I don’t like it.” When Baba said, “All right, we’ll call you Sam,” he responded, “yes Baba, I like that, it is nice.” He came from Bombay and was a confirmed bachelor, but with a brother who was also, with his family, very devoted to Baba.
Jim Mistry, who knew Sam and his ways in Bombay, would amuse Baba with stories of him. Jim described how Sam first suddenly appeared in our house, and said very loudly, “Why do you hate me?! Jim was flabbergasted, “How could I hate you? I have never seen you before.” I can see from your demeanour that you were hating me! That was typical story of Sam and with Jim’s delightful and comical way of telling such thing, it proved a great source of amusement for Baba.
(Divine Humanity Vol-2-p-40 © AMBPPC Trust)
Meher Baba was staying in the north of India and with Him were His men and women mandali. He spent some time each day with women in one of the rooms.
One day as they sat there talking, the largest gecko had ever seen, ran high on the walls of stooping over Baba. It then voided itself on Baba. Baba, not ceasing His conversation with the women, took a handkerchief from the pile of on a small table beside Him, wiped His head clean and discarded the handkerchief. Naza, observing this, was not at all happy, but could do nothing to stop the gecko.
The next day the same thing happened with Baba again quietly wooing His head with a handkerchief without any sign of irritation or impatience. But it was not so with Naza, seeing her Beloved Lord having to endure such insult. The next day she brought with her a long broom, resolved to deal with that gecko if it sought to do the same thing.
Sure enough it did appear, but as she leapt to her feet to strike it, Baba stopped her in surprise, “what are you doing with this broom?’ “Baba, I want to stop the gecko reaching you.” “What do you have against gecko? All of you” said Baba, circling the room with His hand, “are much more a burden around My neck than that poor gecko!”
(Divine Humanity Vol-2-p-16© Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
Following humorous incident is produced from the book titled “Our constant companion” by Bal Natu. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar India.
250-HAPPY VALLEY AND THE HAPPIEST SUMMIT
On August 15, 1981 one of the factories of Ahmednagar held a company picnic to celebrate Independence Day. It was held at "Happy Valley," near Dongargan, about 15 miles from Ahmednagar. The families of the staff were to be taken to Happy Valley by chartered buses.
One of the staff, a mechanical engineer from Shimla, a hill station in the Himalayas, spent too much time getting ready and by the time he and his family arrived, the buses had already left. They decided to take a rickshaw instead, as they knew Happy Valley was not too far away, although they didn't know exactly where it was.
But, as their Marathi (the local language) was not very good, when they told the rickshaw driver to take them to Dongargan, he misunderstood and thought they were saying Arangaon and took them to the Pilgrim Center, six miles in the opposite direction.
On their arrival they thought, "What a beautiful place this Happy Valley is!" The children asked if they could have their picnic soon; just then the supervisor's wife realized that she had been there for Meher Baba's darshan some months before with her religious-minded mother. Though her husband did not know of Baba, the whole family went up the hill to have Meher Baba's darshan in the Samadhi before proceeding on their journey to Happy Valley.
They decided to return to the bus station in Ahmednagar and then take the bus to Happy Valley. They got on the correct bus and purchased tickets for Dongargan, from where they would walk to Happy Valley itself. As the bus stopped at Pimpalgaon lake, which at that time was full of water, and they saw a nice grove of trees nearby, they assumed they had arrived. Instead of asking whether this was Dongargan, they simply asked if they could get down. The conductor said yes and very happily the whole family got down and began walking towards the trees
As it turned out, they had walked to the old pumping station the British had built when Pimpalgaon lake was used as a reservoir. One of the workers there came over to them and mistaking them for lost Baba-lovers showed them the way to Meherazad. Once again, language problems played their mischief. They were unable to explain where they really wanted to go, and unable to understand that he wasn't directing them to Happy Valley. So they walked the mile and a half and arrived at the verandah outside mandali Hall in the midst of a number of pilgrims.
Seeing an Indian family, I walked up to them and said, "Jai Baba." As there wasn't a like response, I simply said, "Namaste" (an Indian greeting) and asked them what had brought them to Meherazad.
After hearing their tale and noting the ‘coincidence’ that brought them to both Meherabad and Meherazad in the same day, I told them of Baba and who He is. As an exceptional case, I took them to Baba's room, where they bowed down and again had Baba's darshan. It was then tea time, and I told them to sit and have Baba's prasad of tea, which they happily did.
Afterwards, they returned to Ahmednagar. Although they never did get to Happy Valley, they were truly fortunate to have arrived instead at the "Happiest Summit." They have not visited us again but perhaps through such coincidences, Baba, using this humorous aspect of intimacy and dragging them to His feet through misadventure, is putting them on the "waiting list" of His next Advent
.(Our constant companion, pp. 85-87, ed. Bal Natu, 1988 )
Following humorous incident is produced from the book titled “Mehera” by Mehera J. Irani. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, India.
251-HE IS STILL BEAUTIFUL
Baba was very energetic and, of course, He was young and beautiful. During these early days before Baba had the Post Office enclosed, we would see Him walking so fast through the fields, back and forth from the Post Office to the old house (now a dharamshala) that the mandali were repairing.
In the evenings at twilight Baba sat on the floor with my mother and U.S. girls, and we massaged His feet and legs. Baba loved to have music at that time, so often we sang to Him little songs. Sometimes Baba used to tell us funny stories, and sometimes He would say, "Now you tell Me some funny stories." When Baba asked me, I told Him that I had never read any funny stories; we were always studying at school and had no time for such books.
The other girls told Baba, "We only know a very short one," and Baba sweetly said, "No matter how short it is, tell Me!" So they did, and Baba enjoyed the story very much. But the next time Baba asked for a funny story the girls had to tell Him that they did not know any more. "Never mind," Baba said, "tell Me the same one again." So they repeated the story, and Baba enjoyed it as much as He had the first time!
Baba was very childlike and enjoyed fun and funny things. He Himself was very witty and clever. With the slightest excuse Baba would find humour in a situation, and He used to amuse everybody. Baba had so much serious work on His mind, and He told us that humour lightened the burden of it. He was so lovely, He is still beautiful, but you cannot see Him! (Mehera, p. 70, 1989 © AMBPPC Trust)
252-THE FOOD WAS JUST TO OUR TASTE
Udaipur is a very beautiful place surrounded by high, bare mountains, with a lovely lake in the middle of which are two historic palaces. The men mandali travelling with Baba found a cheap Parsi hotel in the town, but Baba took us (girls) to a rather grand hotel with beautiful gardens and a lovely view of the lake. Everything about it was expensive and up-to-date. It was on the shore of the lake and was the guesthouse of the Maharana of Udaipur who at that time, I believe, still lived in his palace on an island in the lake. (‘Rana’ means raja or king and in Udaipur the king is called the maharana instead of maharaja.)
We arrived at the hotel in the morning and were feeling very hungry after travelling on empty stomachs. With us we carried a tin of biscuits, and we were about to nibble some of these when Baba told us, "Don't eat any biscuits. Don't spoil your appetites. I want you to enjoy your lunch."
Lunch time finally came, and off we went to the very elegant dining room in the hotel. There were many tables set with shining silver, and to give more privacy, screens had been placed in strategic spots around the room. This hotel had a set menu, and we were wondering what delicious dish would be placed before us when the waiter arrived with the first course.
Fish patties in white sauce! Poor Mani looked at her plate. She was famished, but she had an order from Baba not to eat fish and milk together. And though Baba ate it, this was not a dish, He was fond of.
Kitty was then sent to find out what was to follow. Just cheese and biscuits and some dessert, she returned to tell us. After lunch we all left the dining room feeling rather disappointed, and still quite hungry. We had been expecting a lovely lunch from such a fine hotel. "Oh, no," Kitty consoled us, "The British have a light lunch, but supper is always good."
And Baba said, "Be sure not to spoil your appetites by eating those biscuits!"
In the evening we again went to the dining room with good appetites. Our table was in the far corner of the room with one of the screens next to it, and a fireplace on another side. We sat down and waited to see what treat was in store for us. We could not believe our eyes. The waiter brought fish cakes and white sauce! Baba was now completely "out of mood" as we say. He stood up to leave the room, and we quickly got up with Him.
At that point Meheru slipped on the floor near the fireplace. As she began to lose her balance she reached out to hold on to the table cloth to save herself, but Mani quickly whispered to her, "No, you'll pull all the dishes on the floor." So Meheru lost her balance and fell down.
There was a very English couple in the dining room, and rather than stand up with them looking on, Meheru decided to crawl on her hands and knees around the table until she was behind the screen where she could stand up unnoticed and leave the room. She was still very young, and so she got the giggles. I scolded her a little, because Baba was upset and this was not time for giggling, but now it does seem very funny to us, too.
We quickly followed Baba out of the dining room. Baba sent Kitty to tell the staff how poor the food was and how disappointed we were in the hotel. Back came word that the Maharana was having a celebration, perhaps a wedding, in his palace on the lake, and that he had taken all the cooks and servants there to serve his guests!
Later, when one of the mandali came from their cheap Parsi hotel, Baba inquired, "What did you eat?"
"Such delicious food," he replied, "Dhansak and kebab, as much as we could eat." This is a Parsi specialty which we all love. Here were the mandali paying so little in a cheap hotel and eating so well, and here were we with Baba paying so much and starving!
"Pack immediately," Baba told us. "The mandali can move, and I'll take you there!" So we moved to this little hotel and enjoyed ourselves so much. It was not at all grand, but we were comfortable and the food was just to our taste. Baba was happy with the place, and so we were happy, too.(Mehera, pp. 154-155, 1989 © AMBPPCT
253-THIS IS A VERY NICE KIND OF CRADLE
Lord Krishna's birthday fell while we were there (in Toka, 1928), and we heard that the Prem Ashram boys wanted to celebrate it.
That morning Baba had a bath and put on a new sadra. And then I brushed His beautiful hair, and He went to meet the boys. They dressed Him up as Krishna, and His photo was taken in that costume.
We girls also wanted to celebrate Krishna's birthday, but what should we do? Then we remembered that Hindus make a small cradle, put Krishna's picture in it, and sing lullabies to the photo. Flowers are also offered and sweets distributed. So we decided that we would make a cradle, not a small cradle, but an extraordinary one! We were going to make a large cradle for Baba Himself to lie in!
We girls all got together, and we were very excited. We found a nice sheet, some good strong rope, and we hung the sheet tied tightly at the four corners from the roof. Then we decorated this cradle with flowers.
When Baba came to us we garlanded Him and said, "This year, Baba, we want to celebrate Krishna's birthday. Would You like to lie in this cradle we've made for You?"
So Baba got in the cradle and, smiling, He lay down. He knew that all the Prem Ashram boys were happy, and He wanted to please us, too. Small Khorshed had a good voice, and she knew a cradle song, so she and some others sang to Baba while we very gently rocked the cradle with Baba in it.
About halfway through the song we heard a strange noise. Baba asked, "What's that noise?" Then He quickly jumped out of the cradle, and He was just in time. There was a big tear in the sheet, and a second longer and Baba would have slid onto the floor through the slit. The bedsheet was not quite new, and it had torn under Baba's back. It was fortunate that the cradle was only about two and a half feet off the ground.
Baba laughed, and we all laughed. He teased us, saying, "This is a very nice kind of cradle, this cradle! I like it very much. Now never mind."
Baba then had Khorshed finish the cradle song, and that was the way we celebrated Lord Krishna's birthday!
(Mehera, 96-97, 1989 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
Following humorous incident is produced from the book titled “Baba loved us too” by Mehera J. Irani. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar India.
254-HIS EYES SPARKLING WITH AMUSEMENT
Have you ever heard of a horse in a house? Well, in our life with Baba, the impossible became possible. One day I heard someone calling my name, "Mehera, Mehera come quickly. Sheba is in your bedroom!"
Sheba had climbed the steps up to the verandah and had walked into my room. Horses can climb up steps, but they cannot easily climb down. It is very dangerous if a horse injures his legs, so now I had to quickly figure out how to get Sheba out of the house.
I will never forget that day — my brain really started working. I remembered that the kitchen had only two steps to the outside. If I could guide Sheba out of our bedroom through the dining room very slowly, without scaring her, maybe we could get her out through the kitchen door.
Remember, we girls had to handle Sheba ourselves there were no men around to help us. Soon Baba would be returning from the mandali. There was no time to waste.
We removed all the chairs from the dining room so that Sheba would not bump into anything. Slowly, I tried to coax her around the dining room table into the kitchen and hopefully out the kitchen door. But Sheba refused to go down those two steps.
Someone suggested that one of us push her from behind and another pull her from the front. Still Sheba wouldn't budge. Then I got an idea. I'd stand outside, in front of Sheba, and tempt her with a bowl of milk. Maybe the milk would entice her. I covered the steps with hay, thinking if Sheba didn't see them maybe she wouldn't be scared. But no success.
Baba came at 5:30 p.m. and was surprised to find Sheba in the kitchen. Baba jokingly gestured, "A horse in the house is too much. Whoever heard of such a thing?"
Baba listened intently as we anxiously explained what had happened. Baba suggested we call the vet from the Government Stable. We did, and he told us that the only solution was to carry the horse outside. He promised to send four men from their stables with strong rope.
Just as the men arrived at our gate, Sheba had a change of mind! She stepped down! To this day we'll never know what prompted Sheba — the milk ... the pushing and pulling ... whatever it was, we were relieved to see her outside.
Baba silently shared in our laughter, His eyes sparkling with amusement at Sheba's mischievous pranks.
(Baba loved us too, pp. 119-122, 1989 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Trust)
Following humorous incident is produced from the book titled “Dreaming of the beloved” by Mani Irani. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar India.
As far as I remember, India got itself into the hula hoop whirl in the latter 50's. In the West of course it was earlier, but Western fads and fashions took quite some time to reach India.
We were even slower knowing about it, till one morning a young Baba-lover drove up into Guruprasad grounds and out of the trunk of her car emerged a hula hoop. Later when we asked her to show us how it worked, she very happily obliged, whirling the hula hoop round and round with each movement of her hips. We girls also tried it, in turns, including Mehera, but she preferred to watch along with Baba. Meheru didn't do it for long as she had just had major surgery. I whirled away while I could.
Not long after this I had a dream in which Beloved Baba was standing way up in the sky, wearing His white sadra, gracefully whirling around His waist a number of hula hoops at the same time! The sky was very blue and the hoops were of different colours and at every point where the whirling hoops touched one another, I saw a galaxy born, a universe sparking out, a solar system appearing, until the whole cosmos was whirling round and round Baba -illumined by His smile of compassion.
(Dreaming of the Beloved, p. 39, 1997 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
Following humorous incident is produced from the book titled “Gift of God” by Arnavaz N. Dadachanji. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar India
256-ONLY TO FIND HIM LAUGHING
People new to Baba were sometimes surprised by His sense of humour. Once the daughter of one of Baba's mandali wanted to introduce her boyfriend to Baba. She had explained to him who Meher Baba was, perhaps leading him to expect a discourse on some spiritual topic.
A friend of my brothers, good at singing funny songs, was also there. When the couple arrived, Baba immediately turned to my brothers' friend and asked him to sing. I wondered what the newcomer thought; he had probably come expecting Baba to enlighten everyone, only to find Him laughing over light-hearted, silly songs.
(Gift of God, p. 106, 1996 © Meherazad Trust for Avatar Meher Baba)
Following humorous incident is produced from the book titled “Donkin’s diaries” by William Donkin. Permission to include the text in this compilation has been granted by the copyright holder, Avatar Meher Baba perpetual Public Trust, Ahmednagar India.
One night Baba came down to the men's ashram and played the Chinese card game with all of us; the losers get a little tap with a cane from Baba on the backside; all very good fun.
Baba pulls everyone's leg.
His uncle, he calls Uncle Fish, says he is 95, eats chillies all day, and has a temper as hot as chillies, and all his teeth in his head; Uncle Fish does not smile while Baba tells this, but looks rather annoyed.He is a good sort, tough, devoted to Baba, and one of the early ones.
Uncle Mama he says is 65 and has no teeth in his head — Baba calls him the universal uncle — he looks a bit like Gandhi's pictures to me, a card of a man to look at.
Dr. Ghani Baba calls him big-headed pig — everyone gets these names from Baba; Padri is the lamp post — Kaka is Popeye; Chanji the monkey, with tail and all — I haven't yet got an undignified name from Baba, but no doubt it will come one day, at least I hope so.
(Donkin’s diaries, p. 7, ed. Sarah McNeil, 2011 © Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust)
The “Avatar's Humour" excerpted from The Samadhi: Star of Infinity by Bal Natu, pp. 17-23,-courtesy of Sheriar Foundation. All words of Avatar Meher Baba included in this compilation has the permission of Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust Ahmednagar, India.
258-THE AVATAR'S HUMOR
The humour of the Divine love-game is that the One who is sought is Himself the seeker. Before I met My Beloved in union, I lost everything — ego, mind, and lower consciousness - but thank God, I did not lose my sense of humour. That is why I appear amongst you. on your level. I can automatically adapt Myself to all kinds of people and meet them where they are. - Meher Baba
I did not immediately accept Him as the Avatar — Formless God descended into human form. But in a most natural manner, my feelings about His status progressed through a series of changes. I went from regarding Him as a good man to taking Him to be a great man. Then I came to recognize Him as a true saint, and still later, as a Perfect Master. In the end, thanks to Meher Baba's unconditional compassion and patience, my heart was awakened to His true status as the Avatar, and I accepted Him as the Ancient One. When God comes amongst humanity, on this earth as the Avatar, Infinite Consciousness manifests with an express purpose — to quicken the spirit of the whole creation. So Meher Baba's Avataric life is the "active functioning" of Formless God through finite human form.
The joy and bliss experienced in Meher Baba's physical presence will ever remain indescribable. How can one explain the presence that is at once overpowering, and yet not the least oppressive or domineering? In Baba's profound purity the whole burden of self-identification seemed to fall away, and the mental mechanism of assessment and comparison was stilled. The result was a feeling of lightness and trust in Him.
Whenever I used to gaze upon Baba's face, it would sometimes appear that the entire drama of humanity, with all its joys and woes, was being expressed through its features. Along with the bliss that He radiated, there was a sense of detachment, and when He was visibly suffering, there was an expression of compassion.
In my inner journey with Baba, through all the changes in my life, my longing to be in His physical presence became more and more intense. In July 1948, through a letter written under Baba's direction, I was permitted to visit Him during school vacations or whenever I was granted leave, provided I was also free from any family responsibilities. Many times I took advantage of this blessed opportunity to be with Baba, and yet, somehow, I took this privilege for granted and did not realize its deep significance or regard it with the profound gratitude with which I should have.
My last stay with Baba was at Meherazad in November 1968. Before leaving, I folded my hands to Baba, who was sitting in His chair in the corner of Mandali Hall, and asked His permission to go. Baba nodded His consent and raised His right hand in a gesture that meant, "Be happy." As I reached the door, however, Baba called me back, and with a tender intimate smile, He looked at me and gestured, "Kiss Me, then go." At the time, I never imagined that He would soon veil His body from our sight, but Baba knew and, in His loving compassion, He saw to it that my last farewell should be sealed with a kiss.That touch of my lips on the Avatar's cheek became the everlasting wellspring of my love for Him. In later years, when I went through some physically and emotionally trying times, that kiss sustained me and helped nourish my ever-increasing trust in Him as the Ancient One. Such is the grace of the Avatar!
In the last week of January 1969, I received a postcard from Meherazad conveying Beloved Baba's love on my birthday. There was a casual mention that Baba's health was not at all good, but I did not ever dream that He was seriously ill. I was still looking forward to being with Baba again in Pune during my summer school break in April-May. But Baba suddenly passed away from our sight, and His body was lowered into the crypt at Meherabad and covered with a wooden case. This opened a totally new chapter in my relationship with Him.
After the crypt in which Baba's physical form rests was sealed, the structure covering it was referred to by many of His lovers as the Tomb, and by some of His Hindu lovers as the Samadhi. The use of these words saddened me.
Samadhi is a word that has numerous meanings in Indian languages, usually denoting a trance or a state of deep absorption in which the individual is oblivious to his or her external surroundings. Deep sleep is sometimes even jokingly referred to as it "going into samadhi." Samadhi also generally refers to the place where a loved one has been buried, or to the shrine where someone's memory is honoured and where, perhaps, their ashes have been interred. It did not seem to me that this word was appropriate to Baba's state in any of these meanings, because Baba could not be said to have slipped off into some final trance or ceased to exist. His universal spiritual work, I believe, continues unimpeded from the top of Meherabad Hill.
Yet, as uncomfortable as I was with the word Samadhi, "Tomb" seemed even more objectionable. Literally, a tomb is a place where someone who has died is buried, and Meher Baba, to me, is alive and active as the Avatar of the Age. How, then, can the place where the body that housed really is be called a tomb?
I did not accept that Meher Baba had "died" in the usual sense of the word. I had read an expression that seemed far more apt — Meher Baba, for His own spiritual reasons, had chosen "to put a veil" over His physical body. I recalled a statement Meher Baba had made in the '30s: "I am not limited to this form. I use it like a garment to make Myself visible to you, and I communicate with you. I am Infinite Consciousness."
So when talking with pilgrims visiting Meherabad, I would go to great lengths to avoid using either of the words "Tomb" or "Samadhi" and would instead say things like, "Have you been up the Hill? Have you offered your homage to Baba?" No one suspected that I was deliberately avoiding the use of the word "Tomb." This went on for quite some time until finally Baba had pity on me and used His supreme sense of humour to pull me out of my hesitation to use this word.
I can best relate the change that transpired within me during the early '70s by putting it in the form of a dialogue with Baba. However, I want to make it very clear that what follows is not based on a vision of Meher Baba or an actual conversation I had with Him. This is just a way of sharing my thoughts and feelings on this subject.
"Baba," I complained, "why do You allow people to use the word 'Tomb' for the place where You are so alive? It is the place from which Your work is being carried out most naturally as ordained by You." And I felt Baba asking me in turn, "What's wrong with the word 'Tomb'?"
"What's wrong with it! What's right with it? I don't think a worse or more misrepresentative word could be suggested! Are You not so alive, so active here in dispensing Your unbinding love? So how can this place be called the Tomb?"
"All right! If you don't like the word 'Tomb', what other word can you suggest that would be better?"
"The Center of centers! The Source of Sahaj Samadhi!" I answered, wondering how these words came to me! I felt You chuckle deep within me at my offhand reply.
"Big words and big ideas, but rather clumsy!" You continued, "Don't you understand that the use of this particular word is one of My ways of simultaneously concealing and revealing My divinity to those who visit Me here?"
I remained silent for a while. You said, "Tell Me, were you not present when the English newspaper was read out to me?"
"Yes." "Do you not read the newspaper now?"
"Sometimes," I replied, wondering at the question.
"Then you must have come across phrases like, 'The UNO [United Nations Organization] has decided such and such . . . (This is an acronym used by the Indian English dailies.)
And I recalled that when a newspaper was read aloud to Baba by one of the mandali, UNO would be pronounced as "you know."
"You understand that 'UNO' doesn't mean 'you know,'" You continued. "It means the United Nations Organization."
"Yes, right," I agreed. "In the same way, 'Tomb' is not just a word; it's an acronym — T.O.M.B."
It was no trouble for me to recognize the last two letters of the acronym as standing for "Meher Baba," but what about the first two letters, T and O?
Then in a flash it came to me: T.O.! Timeless One!
"Timeless One Meher Baba!" I exclaimed.
I felt Meher Baba's charming smile, indicating that I had guessed correctly, yet I asked, "You're not just humouring me, are You, Baba?"
"Why should I? Go inside the Tomb and see for yourself!"
I did so and was immediately struck by the first words, shining with gold leaf, engraved at the top of the white marble slab: "Eternal Beloved Avatar Meher Baba." That is — "Timeless One Meher Baba."
I felt that I had received the answer to my question. Avatar Meher Baba's methods in reaching the hearts of His lovers and cleansing even their smallest doubts about Him are matchless. His responses to the needs of His dear ones are offered in the most personal way so that they can be wholeheartedly accepted. He is able to do this owing to His infinite sense of humour. I now use the word "Tomb" in conversation, but with what a difference! Meher Baba, the Timeless Avatar, is ever-present there. (The Samadhi, pp. 17-23, 1997)